LIBRARY 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

SANTA  BARBARA 


PRESENTED  BY 
MR.    GEORGE  COBB. 


WM*/ 

^AtwU  ^v0ttJ>££l?nsf*t*&,, 
.-,     .      (^A#wMt7?&2, 

•^Vix-Cj  «—         /          S  ~t     •     • 

•  Sf   /.  -  ^*V 

•     ^^V^t^ 

^M^vc/u 


t. 


V.  ^  \\ 


A 


'\  ':•     '»-      •  '^  •        \ 

-•     •  ^•-••^•».  ^v.: 


s   •  •  . 


/  i 


..%v  ;    V\f       K^\\- 

•     ^A.  ,    S  \ 

"    - 


•     • 


MRS    CHARLOTTE      SUTTON 
^Missionary  to  India 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON, 


A  MISSIONARY  TO  ORISSA, 


EAST     INDIES. 


ORIGINALLY    COMPILED    BY    REV.    J.  G.  PIKE,  NOW  RE- 
VISED  AND  ENLARGED  BY  HER  HUSBAND. 


"  Bright,  early,  transient, 
Chaste  as  morning  dew,  she  sparkled — 
Was  exhaled — and  went  to  heaven." 


BOSTON: 
GOULD,  KENDALL   &   LINCOLN, 

59,  Washington  Street. 

1835. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1835, 

By  GOULD,  KENDALL  &  LINCOLN, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


Press   of  John    Putnam. 


PREFACE. 


THE  writer  of  this  edition  of  the  Memoirs  of  his  late  be- 
loved wife,  is  not  without  apprehension,  that  it  may,  by 
some  persons,  be  thought  that  we  have  already  a  redun- 
dancy of  biographical  works.  His  answer  is,  that  while 
he  hopes  the  work  may  be  generally  useful,  there  is  a 
considerable  class  of  Christians  in  America,  with  whom  he 
has  some  influence,  that  are  very  little  acquainted  with 
books  of  this  description;  added  to  which,  he  is  afraid 
that  he  shall  neglect  his  duty  to  the  lovely  object  of  this 
Memoir,  if  he  misimproves  this  opportunity  of  making  her 
virtues  known.  He  has  long  contemplated  publishing  a 
brief  memoir  of  her  history,  but  feelings  of  delicacy  have 
hitherto  prevented  him.  He  has  been  accustomed  to  re- 
gard her  with  feelings  of  chastened  awe,  as  a  choice  speci- 
men of  that  divine  beauty  to  which  Christian  influence  is 


IV  PREFACE. 

capable  of  elevating  the  fallen  children  of  men.  He  does 
not,  however,  suppose  that  strangers  to  her  can  ever  enter- 
tain those  feelings  towards  her,  which  one  united  to  her  in 
the  endearing  relationship  of  husband,  must  possess.  But 
he  trusts  that  such  a  glimpse  of  her  character  may  be 
seen  through  these  brief  fragments  of  her  history,  as  may 
serve  to  endear  the  cause  of  ChrUt,  and  stimulate  the 
reader  to  seek  after  that  piety  which  in  her,  shone  with 
such  sacred  splendor. 

Although  she  was  spared  to  the  writer  for  so  brief  a 
period,  and  her  early  removal  blighted  the  spring  and 
prospects  of  his  early  life,  yet  he  has  never  ceased  to  feel 
grateful  to  God  for  his  permission  to  enjoy  her  society, 
even  for  so  short  a  time.  Nothing  he  has  ever  met  with, 
has  so  deeply  convinced  his  mind  of  the  reality  and  divin- 
ity of  our  blessed  religion,  as  its  influence  in  forming  the 
character  of  Charlotte  Sutton.  If  such  could  be  one  of 
its  lowly  followers,  what  must  its  divine  Author  have  been  ? 

While  the  writer  was  collecting  materials  for  this  me- 
moir, in  far  distant  India,  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Pike,  author  of 
Persuasives  to  Early  Piety,  &c.,  with  whom  she  was  in- 
timately acquainted,  prepared,  for  the  periodical  connect- 
ed with  the  English  General  Baptists,  the  substance  of  the 
following  account,  which  has  since  been  republished  and 
extensively  circnlated  in  England.  Since  the  writer's  so- 
journ in  this  country,  the  fact  above  alluded  to  has  seemed 


to  call  for  a  revised  and  somewhat  enlarged  edition  of  the 
work.  These  additions  chiefly  consist  of  letters,  some 
particulars  of  her  life,  extracted  from  her  private  diary, 
not  known  to  Mr.  P.,  and  some  notices  more  especially 
referring  to  the  time  of  the  writer's  union  with  her,  inter- 
spersed with  reflections  which  are  inserted  by  especial  re- 
quest. 

This  little  book  is  commended  to  the  careful  perusal 
of  the  young,  especially  of  youthful  females,  with  an  ear- 
nest prayer  that  it  may  foster  those  virtues,  and  cherish 
those  graces  in  their  hearts  and  lives,  which  so  eminently 
adorned  Charlotte  Sutton. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Page. 

Introductory  remarks — Early  life  of  Mrs.  Sutton— 
Address  to  youth — Her  conversion — Baptism — 
Correspondence 9 

CHAPTER  IT. 

Her  cheerful  and  active  piety — Missionary  spirit- 
Correspondence — Extracts  from  her  diary,  during 
the  year  1822 35 

CHAPTER  III. 

Her  views  of  missionary  labor — Extracts  from  her 
diary — Prospects  of  becoming  a  missionary — 
Correspondence  until  her  marriage 66 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ordination  of  Mr.  S. — Taking  leave  of  friends — 
Correspondence — Embarkation  and  voyage  to 
Madeira,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  &c 100 

CHAPTER  V. 

Arrival  in  India — Journey  to  Cuttack — Remarks 
on  missionary  labor,  schools,  &c. — Her  sickness 
and  death — Reflections 156 

Poetry 209 


MEMOIR,   &c. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Introductory  Remarks — Early  Life  of  Mrs.  Button — 
Address  to  Youth — Her  Conversion — Baptism — 
Correspondence  until  the  close  of  1821. 

FEW  truths  are  felt  more  impressively  by  a 
thoughtful  and  pensive  mind,  than  the  decla- 
ration, that  "the  fashion  of  this  world  pass- 
eth  away . "  Its  scenes  of  public  agitation  and 
excitement  soon  close,  and  the  busy  actors 
vanish.  To  the  calmer  scenes  of  domestic 
life,  the  same  solemn  assertion  applies.  We 
visit  places,  endeared  to  our  best  feelings  by 
the  recollection  of  those  who  once  dwelt 
there,  but  they  are  gone.  The  spring  still 
blooms  as  fair,  the  flowers  are  as  sweet,  the 
fields  as  green,  the  air  as  balmy,  the  sun  as 
bright,  as  in  departed  years;  but  they  who 
1 


10  MEMOIR   OF 

once  enjoyed  these  pleasing  scenes,  have  done 
with  sun,  and  fields,  and  flowers,  and  bloom- 
ing spring,  and  dreary  winter.  We  visit  the 
house  of  prayer,  hallowed  by  the  remembrance 
of  holy  delights  enjoyed  within  its  walls  in 
former  years;  but  the  crowd  that  then  glowed 
with  sacred  love,  has  dispersed;  many  voices 
that  sung  the  Saviour's  praise,  are  silent  in 
death;  many  a  countenance  often  recognized 
with  pleasure,  is  now  beheld  no  more.  Our 
departed  friends  have  furnished  impressive 
proofs  of  the  truth  of  the  solemn  sentiment  to 
which  our  departure  will  soon  add  further 
confirmation.  "The  fashion  of  this  world 
passeth  away." 

With  views  of  this  description,  the  Chris- 
tian, however,  delightfully  mingles  the  cheer- 
ing persuasion  that  they  who  have  died  in 
Jesus,  rest  in  heaven.  This  confidence  com- 
municates to  a  pious  mind,  holy  and  exalted 
pleasure,  when  tracing  the  records  of  departed 
piety.  It  is  true,  the  voice  that  sang  the 
Saviour's  praise  is  no  more  heard  on  earth, 
but  the  now  happy  conqueror,  "in  a  nobler, 
sweeter  song,"  extols  his  power  td  save.  The 
blooming  flower  of  youth  has  withered,  the 
"  human  face  divine"  has  gathered  blackness, 
1* 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   BUTTON.  11 

and  is  blasted  by  the  touch  of  death;  but  the 
immortal  spirit  now  shines  in  the  presence  of 
God;  bright  with  the  glory,  and  lovely  with 
the  beauty  of  heaven.  The  house  of  prayer 
has  lost  its  frequent  and  delighted  visitants; 
but  they  have  entered  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

"  They  hear  tlie  new  and  everlasting  song, 
In  the  blest  kingdom  meek  of  joy  and  love. 
There  entertain  them  all  the  saints  above, 
In  solemn  troops,  and  sweet  societies, 
That  sing,  and,  singing,  in  their  glory  move, 
And  wipe  the  tears  forever  from  their  eyes." 

With  that  happy  number,  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  that  the  pious  subject  of  the 
following  brief  memoir  now  abides.  The  in- 
formation collected  in  this  memoir  is  chiefly 
derived  from  her  diary,  and  from  her  letters, 
evidently  written  in  the  confidence  of  friend- 
ship, and  doubtless  without  the  least  expecta- 
tion that  part  of  them  would  subsequently 
appear  before  the  eye  of  the  public. 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Sutton  was  the  oldest  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  James  Collins,  of  Wolvey,  War- 
wickshire, England.  She  was  born  at  Smock- 
ington,  near  Hinckley,  Feb.  1,  1801.  We 
have  nothing  of  peculiar  interest  to  record  of 


12  MEMOIR  OF 

her  earlier  years.  From  her  childhood,  she 
possessed  an  unusually  cheerful,  engaging, 
and  affectionate  disposition.  To  her  parents 
she  was  loving,  dutiful,  and  kind;  submissive 
to  their  instructions,  and  often  a  comforter  in 
times  of  trial.  Her  father,  after  her  death, 
observed  that  when  under  afflictive  circum- 
stances, he  especially  felt  her  loss;  as  conso- 
lation administered  by  her  had  enabled  him 
to  bear  many  burdens  with  more  patience  than 
he  otherwise  should  have  done.  As  a  sister 
and  a  friend,  she  was  truly  amiable  and  affec- 
tionate. Living  as  she  did,  in  a  retired  vil- 
lage, her  opportunities  for  literary  acquire- 
ments were  much  more  limited  than  she 
desired,  but  she  lost  no  opportunity  of  im- 
proving to  the  utmost  the  advantages  within 
her  power.  She  was  fond  of  reading;  and, 
possessing  naturally  considerable  strength  of 
mind,  her  intellectual  attainments  were  of  a 
very  respectable  character. 

Her  parents  were  both  professors  of  reli- 
gion, and  members  of  the  G.  Baptist  church 
at  Wolvey,  where  she,  of  course,  had  an  op- 
portunity of  attending  with  them,  and  thus, 
from  a  child,  was  made  acquainted  with  the 
way  of  salvation.  She  has  often  mentioned 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  13 

to  the  writer,  that  she  was  early  the  subject 
of  serious  impressions,  but  that  her  natural 
gaiety  of  disposition  led  her  to  trifle  with  those 
gracious  influences  which  were  operating  on 
her  mind,  and  to  put  off  seeking  religion  in 
earnest,  until  some  more  convenient  season. 

Her  first  convictions  of  sin  appear  to  have 
been  made  by  learning  and  repeating  Dr. 
Watts'  excellent  hymns  for  children.  The 
one  commencing 

"Almighty  God,  thy  piercing  eye 
Searches  all  nature  through,"  &c. 

appears  to  have  been  especially  useful  to  her. 
For  several  years,  however,  she  seems  to 
have  shaken  off  all  serious  feelings,  and 
plunged  into  the  midst  of  the  vanities  and  fol- 
lies of  the  pleasure-loving  world.  During 
this  period  of  her  life,  she  was  unusually  ex- 
posed to  company,  where  her  handsome  per- 
son and  vivacity  of  disposition  often  proved  a 
snare  to  her.  It  was  while  travelling  over 
this  treacherous  ground,  that  her  attention  to 
the  important  concerns  of  her  soul  was  excited 
by  a  sermon  on  the  "Barren  Fig  Tree." 
From  this  time,  until  her  decided  conversion, 
she  appears  to  have  alternated  betwixt  the 
world  and  Christ;  now  the  subject  of  pungent 


14  MEMOIR  OF 

conviction,  and  now  losing  her  serious  im- 
pressions, by  a  sinful  indulgence  in  the  vani- 
ties of  the  world. 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  written  in  1823,  she 
thus  refers  to  her  early  experience: — 

"  You  say  that  you  were  getting  rather  se- 
rious before  you  came  into  Warwickshire, 
and  that  afterwards  you  became  thoughtless 
and  trifling,  but  that  you  now  see  religion  in 
a  new  light.  Does  not  this,  my  dear  friend, 
teach  you,  has  it  not  taught  you,  the  fallacy 
of  making  resolutions  in  your  own  strength? 
I  trust  it  has,  and  hope  that  the  new  light  in 
which  you  see  religion,  will  discover  unto 
you,  that  without  Christ,  you  can  do  nothing, 
but  that  through  him  you  can  do  all  things. 
Perhaps  no  one  has  been  taught  the  ineffi- 
cacy  of  self-sufficiency  more  effectually  by 
experience,  than  myself;  for  long,  very  long, 
did  I  resolve  and  re-resolve,  but  still  my  res- 
olutions failed,  and  I  still  farther  hurried  into 
immorality  and  vice,  till,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  every  false  refuge  was  taken  away,  and 
thus  was  the  way  prepared  for  the  grateful 
reception  of  salvation  by  grace.  But  this 
grace,  my  dear  friend,  which  brings  salvation, 
teaches  us,  that,  denying  ungodliness  and 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  15 

worldly  lusts,  we  must  live  soberly,  righteous- 
ly and  godly  in  this  present  evil  world;  and, 
unless  it  produces  such  fruit,  we  have  no  rea- 
son to  believe  that  we  possess  it." 

It  is  probable  this  little  book  may  be  read 
by  many  young  persons,  who  are  in  the  state 
of  mind  referred  to  in  Charlotte  Button's  his- 
tory. Allow  me,  then,  my  dear  young  friends, 
to  press  upon  you  the  importance  of  decision. 
You  may  easily  perceive  how  dangerous  was 
the  situation  of  the  beloved  object  of  this  me- 
moir. How  often  has  she  expressed  her  de- 
vout thankfulness  to  God,  that  he  did  not  here 
abandon  her  to  her  folly,  or  cut  her  down  as 
a  cumberer  of  the  ground.  Circumstanced 
as  she  was,  it  is  wonderful  that  she  did  not  form 
some  worldly  connexion  which  would  have  pre- 
vented all  her  future  usefulness,  and  perhaps 
have  occasioned  the  eternal  ruin  of  her  soul. 
But  while  you  see,  in  her  case,  how  critical 
is  indecision  on  the  great  subjects  of  religion 
in  early  life,  do  not  forget  to  apply  this  mo- 
mentous consideration  to  yourself.  O  do  not 
trifle  with  religion.  Do  not  grieve  God's 
Holy  Spirit,  by  stifling  serious  impressions. 
Listen  to  the  kind  inviting  voice  of  your 
heavenly  Benefactor. — "Wilt  thou  not,  from 


16  MEMOIR  OF 

this  time  cry  unto  me,  My  Father  thou  art  the 
guide  of  my  youth?  "  How  interesting  is  the 
attitude  which  the  great  God  assumes  towards 
you.  He  is  willing  to  be  your  best  friend, 
your  counsellor,  your  guide  to  present  and 
eternal  bliss.  A  bare  permission  to  seek  the 
counsel  of  some  wise,  experienced,  benevo- 
lent friend,  would  be,  by  every  judicious 
youth,  esteemed  a  privilege.  How  much 
more  should  it  be  so  esteemed  when  God  in- 
vites you  to  seek  his  guidance. 

"  He,  Lord  of  all  the  worlds  on  high, 
Stoops  to  converse  with  you; 
And  lays  his  radiant  glories  by, 
Your  friendship  to  pursue." 

Choose,  then,  my  young  friends,  the  blessed 
God  as  your  portion  now.  Youth  is  the  time 
when  you  especially  need  religion.  It  is  your 
choosing  time.  You  are  setting  out  in  life, 
and  what  you  are  in  youth,  you  will  probably 
be  forever.  Few,  very  few  are  converted 
after  they  have  passed  thirty  years,  com- 
pared with  the  number  who  are  led  to  Christ 
before  they  are  twenty.  I  beseech  you,  then, 
as  you  value  your  present  and  eternal  wel- 
fare, to  seek  religion  now. 

While  Charlotte  Collins  was  thus  treading 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   BUTTON.  17         « 

the  slippery  paths  of  youth,  she  was  happily 
thrown  into  the  society  of  a  pious  aunt,  a  few 
years  older  than  herself.  To  her  kind  in- 
structions and  affectionate  solicitude,  Char- 
lotte was  deeply  indebted,  and  ever  after  re- 
tained for  her  the  warmest  friendship  and 
liveliest  gratitude.  From  the  following  let- 
ter, it  appears  that  this  estimable  woman  was 
the  instrument  employed  by  divine  grace,  in 
leading  her  to  make  that  choice  which  fixed 
her  happiness  for  time  and  for  eternity.  The 
conversion  of  Miss  Collins  was  not  one  of 
those  striking  cases,  which  resemble  the  open- 
ing of  the  windows  of  the  soul  at  the  noontide 
of  life,  and  letting  in  the  full  blaze  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness;  but  rather  itmight  be  com- 
pared to  the  gradual  rising  of  the  heavenly 
luminary  in  the  morning,  dispersing  the  shad- 
ows of  night,  and  moving  imperceptibly  onto 
perfect  day. 

TO  MRS.  s. 
"  My  dear  aunt, 

I  am  glad  you  was  kind  enough  to  manifest 
in  your  letter,  a  care  for  my  soul,  the  want  of 
which,  on  former  occasions,  has  always 
caused  a  backwardness  in  me  to  speak  on  this 


18  MEMOIR  OF 

subject  to  you  in  our  epistolary  correspond- 
ence, though  I  have  often  regretted  the  loss 
of  that  Christian  communion  which  should 
have  been  held  with  you,  in  preference  to 
any  other  person  living.  It  was  to  your  in- 
structions, under  the  grace  of  God,  that  I  was 
brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  or,  at 
least,  that  caused  first  impressions,  and  such 
as,  (blessed  be  God  for  it,)  wore  off",  only  to 
return  with  double  force.  But,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  I  am  what  I  am.  I  must  tell  you  that 
at  this  time,  I  am  neither  on  the  mount,  nor 
yet  in  the  valley;  but  though  his  face  does 
not  shine  with  that  peculiar  lustre  into  my 
soul,  I  can  still  say,  '  He  hath  loved  me,  and 
given  his  life  for  me,'  and  he  tells  me,  for  my 
comfort,  that  none  shall  pluck  me  out  of  his 
hand.  What  a  consolation  is  this,  and  how 
little  do  I  deserve  such  gracious  treatment: 
it  is  only  because  his  compassions  fail  not,  and 
because  his  mercies  are  new  every  morning: 
but,  alas!  I  cannot  always  thus  praise  him, 
though  he  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever.  My  own  heart  condemns  me,  and  I 
know  he  is  greater  than  my  heart,  and  know- 
eth  all  things.  Often  hath  he  said,  "I  will 
heal  thy  backslidings  and  love  thee  freely.'' 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  19 

Then,  my  soul  saith,  '  I -will  bless  the  Lord 
at  all  times;'  whereas,  when  my  prospects 
have  been  darkened  by  sin,  my  love  has 
grown  cold  towards  my  Redeemer  and  my 
God,  and  that  love  which  has  no  parallel  in 
earth  or  heaven,  has  brought  little  or  no  grat- 
itude for  it." 

In  a  hastily  written  note  to  the  same  val- 
ued friend,  she  also  remarks, — 

'•'  We  are  all  quite  well — a  blessing  which 
demands  our  warmest  gratitude;  but,  alas! 
we  are  more  engaged  for  the  world  than  for 
God.  I  can  only  stay  to  thank  you  for  the 
many  useful  lessons  I  have  received  from 
you?  and  crave  an  interest  in  your  prayers. 
I  hope  you  will  not  forget  to  communicate 
that  good  to  others,  which  you  have  bestow- 
ed on  me ;  for  who  can  tell  but  it  may  some 
day  produce  a  good  effect,  though  for  a  long 
time  it  may  appear  to  be  quite  choked  by  the 
follies  of  youth." 

It  is  reasonable  to  believe,  that,  when  in 
eternity  the  triumphant  followers  of  the  Lamb 
retrace  their  course  below,  two  days  of  their 
earthly  existence  will,  beyond  all  others,  ap- 
pear deserving  of  being  remembered  with 
never-ending  gratitude  and  joy — one,  the  day 


20  MEMOIR  OF 

that  brought  them  to  their  Saviour's  feet,  the 
other,  the  day  when,  while  God  looked  on 
with  approbation,  and  foolish  men,  perhaps, 
with  scorn,  they,  in  baptism,  owned  the 
Lord  Jesus  as  their  Redeemer,  their  Sover- 
eign, and  their  God.  In  1821,  Charlotte 
Collins  thus  avowed  the  solemn  transactions 
that  had  passed  in  private  between  God  and 
her  soul,  and  ratified  the  sacred  surrender 
which  she  made  of  her  interests  and  herself 
to  the  great  Redeemer.  The  following  let- 
ters, addressed  to  her  most  intimate  youthful 
friend,  refer  to  both  these  events,  as  well  as 
to  those  interesting  exercises  which  charac- 
terize the  young  convert: — 


TO    MISS    E.   G.    OF    ASHSY. 

"Feb.  1,  1822. 

"  I  am  hastening  on  to  tell  you  why  I  have 
begun  this  to-night,  without  a  design  to  fin- 
ish. It  is  this  :  to-day,  I  am  twenty-one 
years  of  age.  Your  own  mind  will  supply,  in 
how  many  instances  this  era  of  a  person's  life 
is  hailed  with  transporting  joy;  while  in  oth- 
ers, perhaps,  it  is  forgotten,  and  the  mercies 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  21 

which,  till  that  time,  have  crowned  our  worth- 
less lives,  are 

'  Forgotten  in  unthankfulness, 
And,  without  praises,  die.' 

As  it  respects  this  world's  good,  it  is  true  I 
have  no  more  cause  to  rejoice  this  day  than 
another;  but  when  I  look  back  on  life,  spent 
as  mine  has  been,  I  am  astonished  at  the 
sparing  mercy  of  God.  When  I  consider  the 
length  of  years  that  I  quenched  his  Holy 
Spirit,  which  has  not  ceased  to  strive  with  me 
from  a  child,  and  said,  in  my  heart,  '  I  will 
not  have  this  man  to  reign  over  me,'  may  I 
not  justly  say, — 

'  Why  was  I  made  to  hear  his  voice, 

And  enter  while  there's  room; 
While  thousands  make  a  wretched  choice, 

And  rather  starve  than  come  1 ' 

"  O  my  E ,  help  me  to  praise  so  good 

a  God;  for  how  many  millions  of  his  crea- 
tures, more  worthy  than  I,  (if  aught  in  crea- 
ture worthy  is,)  have  lacked  those  good  things 
with  which  I  have  been  hitherto  so  bountifully 
supplied  !  Yes,  even  those  who  have  tasted 
that  the  Lord  is  gracious.  O  that  this  con- 
2 


22  MEMOIR  OF 

sideration  might  lead  me  afresh  to  consider 
the  source  of  every  temporal  as  well  as 
spiritual  mercy  and  favor  !  And,  surely, 
while  I  remember,  that  almost,  if  not  quite, 
nineteen  years  out  of  twenty-one  have  been 
spent  voluntarily  in  the  service  of  sin,  I 
should  be  continually  humbled  before  my  God, 
and  be  always  desirous  of  spending  and  being 
spent  for  Him  and  his  cause.  But  alas!  how 
few  returns  of  love  hath  my  Creator  found! 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  hint  about  the  Home 
Mission:  to  human  appearance,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  do  anything;  but  beginning  this  where 
I  hope  we  begin  every  undertaking,  at  -a 
throne  of  grace,  who  can  tell?  I  rejoice  to 
hear  you  inquire  about  the  best  things.  I 
cannot  say  that  I  am  seated  so  high  on  the 
mount  of  heavenly  affection  and  zeal  as  I 
could  wish,  nor  have  I  lost  this  body  of  sin 
and  death.  But  blessed  be  God,  I  am  not 
walking  in  darkness;  no,  his  word  and  Spirit 
in  some  measure  bear  witness  still;  by  grace 
I  am  enabled  to  view  some  faint  resemblance 
between  myself  and  a  justified  sinner  through 
the  Lord  Jesus." 


2* 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTOX.  23 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"March  5,  1821. 

"  I  hope  I  do  not  undervalue  the  privilege 
of  an  epistolary  correspondence  with  a  Chris- 
tian friend;  but,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  would 
rather  enjoy  oral  communication  with  you; 
and  I  shall  now  feel  much  more  confidence 
and  pleasure  in  soliciting  your  company  than 
when  I  should  have  invited  you  from  a  feast 
to  a  fast.  O  how  I  long  for  the  time  when 
we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more.  I  sometimes 
think,  that  our  minutes  would  glide  more 
sweetly,  and  our  spiritual  enjoyments  be  in- 
creased, by  a  frequent  meeting  on  earth. 
But,  I  may  think  again,  we  are  liable  to 
error  in  our  judgment,  and  perhaps  those  mo- 
ments, instead  of  being  employed  in  assisting 
each  other  in  our  heavenly  journey,  would 
be  spent  in  trifling  and  idle  conversation. 

You  talk  of  your  heart,  my  E ;  why  I 

might  suppose  you  had  been  drawing  a  picture 
of  mine:  I  am  sure  you  marked  its  very  fea- 
tures. But  though  these  hearts  of  ours  are 
such,  by  nature,  as  often  cause  us  to  groan; 
yet  how  sweet  are  those  moments  in  which 
we  come  with  broken  spirits  before  Him:  no 
tears  are  so  sweet  as  those  of  penitence  and 


24  MEMOIR  OF 

gratitude.  O  may  God,  according  to  his  loving 
kindness  and  tender  mercy,  grant  we  may 
ever  come  in  such  a  manner  as  to  receive  his 
Spirit,  to  help  our  infirmities. 

"I  felt  a  pleasure  in  reading  your  kind  prayer 
for  me:  my  dear  girl,  do  not  forget  me  at  a 
Throne  of  Grace:  we  know  the  righteous  cry, 
and  the  Lord  heareth;  and  though  we  have  no 
righteousness  of  our  own  to  boast  of,  we  are 
made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him 
(Christ);  a  privilege  for  which  we  can  never 
be  sufficiently  thankful." 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"June  23,  1821. 

You  paint  your  own  heart,  my  dear  E , 

in  dark  shades:  I  wish  fairer  colors  would 
picture  mine;  but  alas!  alas!  I  may  add  to 
all  yours,  that  out  of  it  proceeds  only  evil, 
and  that  continually.  I  am  sometimes  afraid 
I  am  sinning,  that  grace  may  abound;  but 
God  forbid.  Sometimes  I  tremble  lest  my 
faith  should  prove  a  dead  faith,  though  at 
other  times  I  am  saying,  Who  shall  be  able 
to  separate  me  from  the  love  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus?  Thus  you  see,  I  find  a  chequered 
path. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  25 

"  Accept  my  best  thanks  for  your  kind  ad- 
vice: be  assured  it  was  not  only  acceptable, 
but  seasonable;  for  I  do  hope,  ere  long,  to 
enjoy  the  privilege  of  Christian  fellowship; 
though  at  times  I  have  been  ready  to  give 
up  all  thoughts  of  it,  lest  I  should  walk  un- 
worthily, or  not  hold  out  to  the  end;  but 
when  I  hear  Him  say,  He  is  a  sun  and  a 
shield,  I  am  ready  to  think,  how  can  I  stum- 
ble with  such  a  light,  or  be  conquered  with 
such  an  armor? 

With  respect  to  the  performance  of  the 
ordinance,*  I  do  not  feel  intimidated,  and  I 
hope  I  shall  never  feel  ashamed  of  that  Gos- 
pel which  alone  is  the  power  of  God  to  sal- 
vation." 

In  a  subsequent  letter  she  writes  to  the 
same  correspondent,  "  I  had  the  felicity  of 
joining  the  despised  followers  of  the  blessed 
Jesus,  on  Sunday  last,  August  the  5th,  1821. 
I  would  engage,  if  possible,  your  prayers 
for  me,  that  I  may  go  on  in  the  strength  of  the 
Lord." 

The  next  letter  was  written  by  Miss  Collins 
to  her  friend,  Miss  G.,  after  being  disappoint- 

*  Baptism. 


26  MEMOIR  OF 

• 

ed  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  visit  from  the  latter. 
It  also  refers  to  the  exercises  of  her  mind  on 
the  day  of  her  baptism. 

"  August  22,  1821. 
"My  dear  E. 

"To  say  that  I  felt  no  disappointment, 
would  be  false,  or  that  I  could'  repress  the 
flowing  tear;  such  was  my  weakness.  Well 
might  Blair  say, 

'  Friendship!  mysterious  cement  of  the  soul, 
Sweet'ner  of  life,  and  solder  of  society.' 

"  Though  I  should  think  the  author  himself 
rarely  realized  more  painfully  his  assertion 
than  I  did  on  that  occasion  which  called  it 
to  mind. 

"But,  notwithstanding  this  trial,  (for  such  I 
dare  say  we  both  considered  it,)  it  may  afford 
us  consolation  that  we  are  not  the  foot-balls 
of  blind  fortune,  though  Solomon  says,  '  Time 
and  chance  happen  to  all  men.'  But  be  this 
as  it  may,  blessed  be  God,  we  have  one  sure 
basis,  and  I  trust  I  felt,  in  the  midst  of  dis- 
appointment, a  sweet  satisfaction,  that  how- 
ever these  minor  blessings  may  elude  our 
grasp  through  life,  still  there  is  fulness  of 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  27 

joy,  and  pleasure  flows  for  ever  more  at  God's 
right  hand;  and  seeing  he  hath  not  spared 
his  only  begotten  Son,  may  we  not  expect 
every  other  good? 

"  You  ask  me  to  pray  for  you,  my  dear. 
Alas,  if  we  were  not  told  to  confess  our  faults 
one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  we 
should  be  ready  to  say,  What  good  can  this 
do?  But  I  have  thought  this  injunction 
was  not  in  vain;  for  I  sometimes  feel  more 
heart  to  pray  for  another  than  for  myself.  O 
wretched  stupidity,  awful  depravity,  that 
freezes  our  hearts  and  renders  them  so  cold 
as  to  feel  no  spark  of  love  glowing  in  them 
towards  Him  who  hath  loved  us,  and  given 
himself  to  die  for  us, — no  desire  for  those 
blessings  which  he  alone  can  bestow,  and 
without  which  we.are  miserable  beyond  de- 
scription. But,  tell  me,  my  E.,  are  you  ever 
in  such  a  frame  as  this?  O  may  our  good 
and  gracious  God  preserve  us  from  it,  and 
give  us  hearts  to  pray  always,  without  fainting. 
That  day, — the  day  on  which  I  had  dwelt 
with  peculiar  pleasure  previous  to  the  time, — 
I  began  with  sorrow  of  heart;  the  distressing 
forebodings  of  leaving  and  denying  my  Master, 
of  being  of  the  number  who  draw  back 


£8  MEMOIR  Of 

unto  perdition ;  and,  most  of  all,  of  being  left  as 
was  Hezekiah,  to  try  all  that  was  in  rny  wick- 
ed heart, — almost  overwhelmed  me,  until  he 
kindly  said,  None  shall  pluck  thee  out  of  my 
hand,  with  many  other  similar  promises.  O 
precious  truth!  glorious  promise!  But  not 
even  this  raised  my  enjoyment  equal,  either 
to  my  inestimable  privilege,  or  to  my  anxious 
expectation." 

One  of  the  first  effects  of  the  Gospel  on 
the  heart,  is  to  produce  a  tender  anxiety  for 
the  eternal  welfare  of  our  friends,  our  rela- 
tives, and  those  by  whom  we  are  immediately 
surrounded.  On  a  heart  so  affectionate  as 
that  of  the  subject  of  this  little  book,  this 
effect  was  strikingly  manifest.  Miss  Collins 
had  two  sisters  nearly  of  her  own  age,  and 
never  perhaps  were  sisters  more  affectionately 
attached  to  each  other.  Living  as  they  did 
so  much  together,  we  have  not  many  written 
memorials  of  her  efforts  for  their  salvation; 
those  efforts,  however,  were  daily  made  by 
personal  converse,  and  by  fervent  prayer. 
The  following  note  written  on  occasion  of 
some  afflictive  providence  when  on  a  visit  is 
a  specimen  of  her  correspondence  with  them. 
Others  will  be  hereafter  inserted. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  29 

' '  My  very  dear  Sister, — This  is  indeed  an 
untimely  note,  be  not  however  alarmed 
either  at  its  appearance  or  contents.  All  is 
well!  for  godliness  (and  this  I  hope  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I  have,)  with  contentment,  is 
great  gain,  and  has  the  promise  of  the  life 
that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come. 
Come  now  my  girl,  and  tell  me  what  you 
want  more  than  this?  Why  truly  nothing, 
for  it  is  only  the  uncertainty  of  an  hereafter 
being  spent  in  heaven  or  hell,  that  makes 
us  miserable.  What  simpletons  must  we  be 
then  who  live  in  continual  agitation,  for  I  am 
sure  from  past  experience  that  there  is  no 
peace  to  the  wicked. 

I  meet  with  many  invitations,  but  I  find  that 
in  mixing  with  the  world,  I  am  too  apt  to  mix 
with  the  spirit  of  the  world.  I  must  go  to 
see  the  Miss  Hillyards;  we  have  made  out 
the  kinship.  It  was  observed  the  other  day, 
they  are  singing  girls,  I  dont  know  whether 
they  are  praying  girls,  and  I  know  where 
there  is  a  reading  girl,  I  wish  I  knew  that 
she  was  a  praying  girl.  O  my  dear  Sally, 
why  will  you  so  lightly  esteem  that  dear  Re- 
deemer who  shed  his  blood,  for  you.  Only 
behold  him  now  waiting  to  receive  you.  He 


30  MEMOIR  OF 

stands  with  open  arms.  Angels  would  rejoice 
— the  saints  on  earth  too  would  esteem  it  an 
inestimable  privilege  to  own  you  their  sister, 
friend,  and  fellow-traveller — but  to  tell  you 
the  joy  it  would  create  in  my  heart  is  impos- 
sible. You  know  that  I  love  you  very  dear- 
ly, and  my  dear,  I  long  to  take  you  by  the 
hand,  to  serve  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  here 
below— '-that  we  may  never  be  separated. 
Yours  affectionately, 

C.  COLLINS." 

We  shall  conclude  this  first  chapter  of  the 
memoir,  and  the  first  year  of  Charlotte  Col- 
lins' visible  connection  with  the  flock  of 
Christ,  with  extracts  from  two  letters  written 
to  an  aged  Christian  pilgrim.  They  will 
exhibit  her  restless  anxiety  to  walk  as  be- 
cometh  the  Gospel,  and  to  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things, 

TO    MRS.    D.    OF    COVENTRY. 

"October  11,   1821. 

"  When  I  last  (and  first.)  had  the  pleasure 
of  perusing  a  letter  from  you.  I  flattered  my- 
self that  I  should  enjoy  a  continued  corres- 
pondence with  one  for  whom  I  felt  no  com-. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   BUTTON.  31 

mon  regard;  and  whose  kindness  and  anxiety 
for  my  spiritual  welfare  increased  this  flatter- 
ing expectation.  But  alas!  although  I  have 
earnestly  requested  it,  I  have  hitherto  been 
disappointed.  Perhaps  you  will  be  ready  to 
say,  I  need  not  wish  to  trouble  you;  that  I 
have  my  directory,  and  to  that  I  must  look. 
But  you  will  remember,  my  dear  friend,  the 
testimony  and  directions  of  a  traveller,  who, 
for  years  has  been  steering  his  course  by  this 
directory,  will  undoubtedly  cast  a  light  upon 
the  path.  And  sometimes  when  the  cloud  of 
unbelief,  or  the  blacker  cloud  of  conscious 
guilt,  intercepts  our  light  from  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  a  friendly  traveller  may  inform 
us  whether  this  dismal  road  (which  I  some- 
times think  untrodden  by  the  real  Christian,') 
can  lead  us  into  the  presence  of  the  Most 
Holy  God.  I  know  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness 
to  every  believer;  and  blessed  be  God,  I 
can  sometimes  rejoice  in  this  assertion.  How 
wonderfully  are  his  precious  promises  adapted 
to  every  part  of  our  experience.  When  we 
find  our  strength  great  in  the  Lord,  we,  with 
confidence,  look  forward,  and  anticipate  his 
gracious  requirements,  feeling  conscious  of 


32  MEMOIR  OF 

our  acceptance  with  him.  But  when,  on  the 
contrary,  we  view  those  gracious  require- 
ments, and  feel  no  strength  equal  to  their 
performance,  how  often  does  a  finished,  a 
complete  salvation  present  itself,  or  some  good 
promise,  which  enables  us  to  bear  up  under 
these  infirmities,  and  directs  us  to  wait  on 
the  Lord,  that  our  strength  may  be  renewed. 
"  Do  pray  for  me,  my  dear  Mrs.  D — ,  that 
my  conduct  may  ever  be  such  as  shall  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God,  my  Saviour,  in  all  things. 
I  feel  that  I  am,  a  poor  imperfect  creature, 
and  without  the  promised  strength  of  Him 
who  has  overcome  the  world,  and  who  can 
and  will  impart  strength  for  us  to  overcome 
it  also:  what  must  I  do?  where  could  I  flee? 
Thus  you  see  a  gracious  Saviour  obviates 
this  difficulty.  But  then  here  is  a  greater. 
I  doubt  I  shall  one  day  or  another  forget  to 
seek  this  promised  aid." 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  D.  Since  I  first  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  you,  but  little  time  has 
elapsed  in  which  you  have  had  no  share 
in  my  thoughts,  and  though  I  am  sensible 
that  with  you  the  short  fatigue  of  life  will 
soon  be  ended,  and  that  its  tempestuous 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  33 

winds  will  only  serve  to  waft  your  soul  to  its 
Redeemer,  yet  experience  and  your  kind 
communication  teach  me  that  whatever  has  a 
tendency  to  raise  our  grovelling  hearts  from 
earth  to  heaven — to  give  us  a  higher  tone  of 
religious  feeling,  will  ever  be  acceptable  and 
necessary  while  treading  this  chequered  path. 
This  conviction  leads  me  to  offer  for  your 
perusal  the  little  book  sent  herewith,  and  may 
the  God  of  heaven  grant  you  a  peculiar  nearness 
to  him,  that  when  death  in  his  grim  terrors 
shall  appear,  you  may  Jcnotv  in  whom  you 
have  believed,  and  find  that  you  are  more  than 
a  conqueror  through  him  that  has  loved  you. 
"My  time  will  not  admit  of  my  saying  much, 
and  I  well  know  that  you  have  tried  a  faith- 
ful God  too  long  to  distrust,  or  I  should  say, 
'  he  is  faithful  who  hath  promised.'  It  is.  a 
wintry  season  of  the  year,  but  blessed  be 
God,  it  has  not  been  a  winter  with  my  soul. 
I  trust  all  is  still  well  though  so  unworthy 
as  I  am.  You  cannot  conceive  how  visible 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  has  been  in  his  dealings 
with  me,  and  I  do  think  hot  a  person  in  the 
world  has  such  cause  for  gratitude — if  it  were 
possible,  I  would  tell  you,  and  I  am  sure  you 
would  be  well  convinced  that  he  '  careth  for 
us,'  and  that  he  will  (if  we  commit  our  ways 
3 


34  MEMOIR    OF 

unto  him,)  condescend  to  direct  our  path.' 
But  shall  I  say  it  has  been  a  smooth  path  that 
has  taught  me  this  blessed  truth,  no,  it  has 
been  (to  my  weakness,)  a  path  of  trials,  and 
I  can  now  adopt  every  word  of  the  poet  when 
he  says, 

'Trials  make  the  promise  sweet; 
Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer; 
Trials  bring  me  to  his  feet, 
Lay  me  low,  and  keep  me  there.' 

Thus  we  see  all  things  shall  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God.  That  we 
may  be  found  of  that  number,  and  at  length 
be  numbered  with  the  Morning  Stars  of  heaven, 
is  the  prayer  of 

Yours  affectionately,  in  our  Redeemer. 
CHARLOTTE    COLLINS." 


CHAPTER  II. 


Her  cheerful  and  active  Piety — Missionary  Spirit — 
Correspondence  and  Extracts  from  her  Diary  dur- 
ing the  year  1822. 

No  sooner  had  Charlotte  Collins  experi- 
enced the  saving  efficacy  of  the  Saviour's 
grace,  than  she  appeared  at  once  and  forever 
to  adopt  as  the  great  governing  principle  of 
her  life,  that  henceforth  she  should  live,  not 
unto  herself,  but  unto  HIM  who  died  for  her 
and  rose  again.  Cheerfulness  and  activity 
were  eminently  the  leading  traits  in  her 
piety. 

Religion  was,  in  her,  far  from  being  ac- 
companied with  any  of  that  formality  of 
demeanor,  or  forbidding  reserve,  which  too 
much  characterizes  some  Christian  females. 
Her  natural  temperature  was  cheerfulness. 


36  MEMOIR    OF 

The  rosy  hue  of  health  bloomed  on  her  cheek, 
good  nature  sparkled  in  her  eye,  and  ani- 
mated her  whole  countenance;  while  her 
frankness  of  disposition  and  readiness  to 
oblige,  accompanied  by  the  plastic  influence 
of  divine  grace,  rendered  her  a  lovely  speci- 
men of  youthful  piety.  Charlotte  was  not 
merely  a  welco'me  guest,  but  a  favorite  in 
every  Christian  family  that  she  visited.  Nor 
were  these  advantages  lost  upon  her.  Ac- 
customed as  she  was  to  regard  genuine  piety 
as  of  supreme  importance,  she  estimated  the 
conduct  and  pursuits  of  men  by  their  influ- 
ence on  eternity.  Whenever  she  saw  any 
thing  inconsistent  with  this  one  thing  need- 
ful, she  seldom  failed  to  speak  a  word  in  sea- 
son. If  circumstances  threw  her  into  the 
company  of  females,  whether  acquainted  or 
not,  she  would  watch,  with  the  eyes  of  Argus, 
for  the  best  opportunity  of  introducing  reli- 
gion. If  conversation  took  an  unprofitable 
turn,  she  would  commonly  propose  some  ques- 
tion that  might  direct  it  into  another  channel. 
If  the  ties  of  relationship  or  acquaintance 
sanctioned  a  correspondence,  she  usually  ad- 
vanced some  cogent  arguments  to  excite  seri- 
ous consideration.  These,  it  must  be  admitted, 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  37 

are  very  rare  qualifications,  but  which  the 
subject  of  this  memoir  possessed  in  a  degree 
which  has  often  been  noticed  with  admiration. 
In  one  instance,  at  least,  her  affectionate 
remonstrances,  and  pious  solicitude,  were 
blessed  to  the  recovery  of  a  near  relation  from 
the  destructive  follies  of  youth,  and  of  lead- 
ing him  to  a  serious  regard  to  religion.  And 
although  she  experienced  the  sorrow  of  losing 
him  at  the  early  age  of  seventeen,  yet  she 
had  the  happiness  of  knowing  that  he  $ied  in 
the  Lord. 

But,  perhaps  the  principal  advantage  re- 
sulting from  her  urbanity  of  manners,  was  the 
ready  access  it  gave  her  to  the  cottages  of 
the  poor.  Here  she  shone  with  peculiar  ex- 
cellence. It  was  to  her  at  once  a  dutiful 
and  delightful  employment,  and  she  was  well 
qualified  to  engage  in  it.  Few,  if  any,  are 
the  cottages,  within  the  neighborhood  of 
Wolvey,  that  Charlotte  has  not  visited,  either 
to  converse  with  its  inmates  on  religion,  to 
distribute  her  books,  or  to  administer  to  their 
necessities.  And,  it  may  be  added,  few  are 
those,  whether  old  or  young,  who  will  not 
cherish  with  affection  the  memory  of  her 
name.  A  most  interesting  proof  of  the  general 


38  MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON. 

regard  which  was  entertained  for  her,  was 
exhibited  by  the  universal  solicitude  felt  when 
it  was  first  rumored  that  Charlotte  Collins 
would  probably  become  the  wife  of  a  Mis- 
sionary to  India.  And  when,  a  few  months 
ago,  the  writer  revisited  her  native  village, 
after  an  absence  of  more  than  ten  years,  he 
found  her  memory  as  fragrant  as  though  she 
had  left  it  but  yesterday,  nor  was  her  name 
often  mentioned  without  being  accompanied 
by  a  blessing  and  a  tear. 

There  are  many  professors  of  religion, 
whose  whole  spiritual  energies  are  exhausted 
upon  themselves:  they  spend  their  days  in 
watching  the  emotions  of  their  own  hearts, 
or-  in  luxuriating  in  a  kind  of  sickly  senti- 
mental reverie.  Their  piety  seems  to  be  of 
little  benefit  to  a  world  perishing  in  sin  and 
misery  around  them.  Either  from  some  per- 
verted notions  of  religion,  or  from  some  sinful 
modesty  and  distrust  of  themselves,  they 
never  actively  engage  in  the  glorious  course 
of  benevolence,  to  which  the  Gospel  invites 
them.  Miss  Collins  was  very  far  from  be- 
longing to  this  class.  A  knowledge  of  the 
existence  of  ignorance  and  misery,  was 
enough  to  awaken  her  tenderest  feelings,  and 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  39 

call  forth  all  the  energies  of  her  sympathizing 
soul.  Though  situated  in  a  small,  obscure, 
and  generally  very  poor  village,  and  her 
time  much  engrossed  with  domestic  employ- 
ments, she  found  opportunity  for  the  exercise 
of  her  benevolence,  to  a  very  considerable 
extent. 

One  of  her  first  and  most  interesting  em- 
polyments  was  in  the  Sabbath  school.  Her 
heart  seemed  to  be  bound  up  in  the  welfare 
of  her  little  charge.  H'ow  diligently  and 
successfully  she  labored  to  promote  its 
interests,  her  companions  in  this  good  work, 
and  her  esteemed  pastor,  could  gratefully 
testify.  By  her  exertions,  chiefly,  a  book 
society  was  established  for  the  benefit  of  her 
ignorant  neighbors,  and  for  the  members  of 
the  church.  She  was  a  warm  advocate  of 
the  Bible  and  Tract  societies.  Not  a  visitor 
or  passing  stranger  escaped  her,  when  she 
had  an  opportunity  of  distributing  her  tracts 
or  books.  If  soldiers  or  other  travellers 
were  passing  through  the  village,  she  would 
levy  her  contributions  on  her  friends  and 
neighbors  all  round  the  country,  to  supply 
them  with  some  religious  tracts  or  pamphlets. 
Many  a  sick  bed  has  witnessed  her  pious 


40  MEMOIR    OF 

efforts,  both  for  body  and  soul;  and,  for  her 
assistance  in  this  labor  of  love,  she  kept  a 
private  fund  out  of  her  little  income.  I  find, 
too,  from  her  correspondence,  that  she  was 
invited  to  become  the  almoner  of  the  bounty 
of  others  in  this  benevolent  undertaking. 

But  it  was  in  missionary  exertions,  if  pos- 
sible, more  than  in  any  thing  else,  that  she 
seemed  to  live.  Her  prayers,  her  hopes, 
her  labors,  all  seemed  to  centre  here.  She 
seemed  to  drink  in  the  missionary  spirit  in 
her  conversion.  Every  missionary  publica- 
tion, within  her  reach,  she  read  with  avidity; 
every  missionary  service  within  her  neigh- 
borhood was,  if  possible,  attended  by  her, 
and  shared  in  her  prayers  and  her  purse; 
while  every  opportunity,  at  home  and  abroad, 
was  embraced  with  eagerness,  to  recommend 
her  favorite  <5bject.  She  obtained,  from  the 
Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society  to  which 
she  belonged,  and  from  other  sources,  papers 
and  publications,  which  she  distributed,  in 
order  to  increase  the  missionary  flame.  She 
also  became  one  of  the  first  collectors  of  its 
funds.  Many  of  her  esteemed  fellow-labor- 
ers in  this  holy  cause  may  have  furnished 
larger  sums  to  the  treasury  of  the  society, 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  41 

but  perhaps  no  one,  under  such  discouraging 
circumstances,  and  with  so  little  leisure,  has 
done  more  for  its  interests  than  Charlotte 
Collins. 

The  following  extracts  from  some  of  her 
letters,  will  show  that,  some  time  before  she 
had  actually  joined  the  Christian  church,  she 
commenced  her  efforts  to  advance  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom;  and  that  she  was  not 
content  to  labor  alone,  but  employed  her  in- 
fluence to  enlist  others  in  the  sacred  cause. 

TO  MISS  E.  p. 

"  Aug.  16,  1820. 

"  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  visiting  an 
old  friend,  from  whom  I  have  obtained  a  va- 
riety of  tracts;  and,  among  them,  is  an  'Ad- 
dress to  Christian  Females.'  Now,  a  little 
commendation,  and  especially  among  ladies, 
goes  a  long  way.  Perhaps  a  few  of  them 
distributed  among  my  neighbors,  might  in- 
fluence them  to  be  more  active.  On  Mon- 
day, I  went  to  Warrenhouse,  hoping  to  find 

Mr.  P ,  which,  had  I  been  so  fortunate, 

would  have  saved  Mr.  G the  trouble  of 

writing.  But,  in  so  good  a  cause,  why  should 
I  say  trouble  ?  However,  I  will  promise  him 


42  MEMOIR    OF 

one  thing;  that  is,  he  shall  not  work  without 
being  paid  for  it:  Jesus  Christ  will  pay  for 
ALL." 

TO  THE  SAME. 

"  Sept.  17,  1820. 

"  I  have  received,  unexpectedly,  from 
Barton,  upwards  of  two  dozen  quarterly  mis- 
sionary papers,  with  a  number  of  those  you 
mentioned;  all  of  which  will  be  fewer  than  I 
could  distribute.  I  do  not  say  that  I  have 
more  subscribers  than  these  would  serve,  but 
we  do  not  want  to  prevail  on  those  who  are 
already  willing.  I,  with  you,  consider  this 
employ  an  honorable  one  indeed,  and  only 
wish  that  collectors  and  subscribers  would  all 
be  actuated  by  sincere  love  to  Christ,  and  an 
earnest  desire  to  enlarge  his  kingdom.  May 
this,  my  dear  E.,  ever  be  our  motive;  and, 
the  more  we  find  of  his  love  to  us,  (and  O 
may  this  knowledge  increase  daily)  the  more 
desirous  let  us  be  of  doing  something  for  him. 
I  think  we  shall  not  easily  forget  those  en- 
gaged as  missionaries  at  a  throne  of  grace. 
When  we  remember  that  it  increases  our 
spirituaj.  communion  with  God,  and  you  know 
how  to  piSze  that,  O  how  should  this  inspire 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  43 

our  hearts  with  gratitude  !  While  an  earthly 
king  would  disdain  to  familiarize  himself 
with  his  most  loyal  subjects,  the  King  of 
kings  deigns  to  hold  fellowship  with  rebels; 
for  such  we  were  once,  and  I  often  think  I 
am  little  better  now;  though  I  trust  I  would 
not  willingly  live  in  open  hostility  to  my  God 
and  Saviour.  But,  could  you  look  into  my 
heart  all  the  hours  of  the  day,  I  am  afraid 
you  would  too  often  find  the  vanities  of  the 
present  world,  and  all  the  follies  of  time,  oc- 
cupying a  great  share;  and,  seeing  the 
Searcher  of  hearts  knoweth  all  these  things, 
we  may  justly  wonder  how  he  who  cannot 
look  upon  sin,  but  with  the  greatest  abhor- 
rence, can  grant  his  Holy  Spirit  to  those 
who  ask  it,  were  we  not  assured  that  we  are 
made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ. 

While  many  cavil  at  the  word  impute,  it 
may  suffice  us  to  know,  that  whether  we 
have  wisdom  or  righteousness,  sanctification 
or  redemption,  it  all  flows  to  us  through  the 
death  and  merits  of  our  blessed  Redeemer; 
and  I  know  you  will  join  with  me  in  singing 
grace!  grace!  and  '  to  him  that  hath  washed 
us  in  his  own  blood,  be  all  the  glory.' 


44  MEMOIR    OF 

The  people  at  W I  hope  will  be  more 

united,  I  mean  the  church.  Mr.  Greene  gave 
them  a  pretty  round  lesson,  and  made  a  cap, 
that  so  exactly  fitted  your  poor  friend,  that 
she  was  obliged  to  wear  it,  as  one  sent  by  a 
friend  that  knew  her  better  than  he  did." 

"  HolcotMill,  Dec.  7,  1820. 

"  Dear  and  honored  Parents^   . 

"  I  fully  purposed  writing  last  week,  but  a 
slight  indisposition  prevented.  Colds,  I  think, 
have  received  a  commission  to  overtake  me 
successively;  for  I  have  scarcely  been  free 
from  one  since  my  arrival  in  Northampton- 
shire. 

I  think  I  may  tell  you  now,  that  I  have 
nearly  completed  my  round,  but  not  quite; 
so  cannot  say  positively  when  you  may  ex- 
pect me;  but,  if  I  should  not  be  at  home  to 
dine  with  you  this  Christmas,  I  am  pretty  sure 
nobody  will  keep  me  until  another. 

I  feel  quite  concerned  about  my  quarter- 
age, but  hope  Sally  will  run  round  for  me 
me  this  once.  She  will  probably  recollect 
most  of  the  subscribers'  names,  and  also, 
that  yesterda^,  i.  e.  the  6th'  of  this  month, 
was  the  time  when  it  should  have  been  col- 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  45 

lected.  I  think  my  account  is  locked  up, 
but  this  will  not  signify  to  the  givers.  Be 
sure  to  think  of  the  AVhythebrook  people,  and 
lose  nothing  through  taciturnity.  '  Spare  to 
speak,  spare  to  speed,'  always. 

"  The  account  of  your  scholars  pleased  me 
much.  I  have  now  in  hand  upwards  of  £ 400 
for  this  cause.  Oh,  my  dear  girl,  let  us  re- 
member the  perishing  millions.  You  cannot 
tell  how  I  long  to  see  you,  and  place  in  your 
hands  some  of  our  missionary  papers.  Ours 
is  but  an  infant  cause;  but,  blessed  be  the 
Lord,  it  prospers.  Pray  for  us,  and  for  the 
cause  of  our  Redeemer. 
"Your  affectionate  sister  in  the  Redeemer, 

C.  COLLINS." 

In  1821,  Messrs.  Bampton  and  Peggs,  the 
first  missionaries  sent  out  by  the  General 
Baptist  Missionary  Society,  proceeded  to 
India.  The  ordination  of  the  former  took 
place  at  Loughborough,  on  May  15th.  The 
day  was  one  of  peculiar  solemnity,  and 
heart-thrilling  emotions.  Charlotte  Collins 
attended  the  solemn  services.  Her  impres- 
sions were  deep,  and  her  attachment  to  the 
cause  of  Missions  strengthened  to  a  desire 
4 


46  MEMOIR    OF 

to  consecrate  herself  to  its  interests.  A 
young  man,  of  respectable  character  and 
circumstances,  had  previously  sought  her 
hand;  but,  on  her  return  from  the  ordination, 
she  absolutely  declined  receiving  his  address- 
es. Then,  and  for  some  years  afterwards, 
she  had  no  prospect  of  devoting  herself  to 
missionary  services,  but  appears  to  have 
formed  a  determination  not  to  enter  into  any 
connection,  however  flattering,  as  to  worldly 
circumstances,  which  would  permanently  bind 
her  to  her  native  land.  In  the  following  let- 
ter, there  appears  to  be  an  allusion  to  the 
circumstances  mentioned  above,  as  well  as  a 
description  of  her  inward  conflicts. 

TO  MISS  G. 

«  Sept.  30,  1822. 

"  You  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  my  last, 
before  you  finished  yours.  How  far  this 
proved  an  answer  to  the  first  part  of  your  let- 
ter, my  memory  will  not  at  this  time  supply; 
but  I  think  it  would  give  you  some  idea  of 

what  I  said  to  Mr.  J ,  in  reply  to  his;   I 

shall  therefore   begin    with  telling  you  that  I 

was  repaid  by  my  dear  aunt  S s,  I  must 

not  say  without  the  first  great  Cause,  for  this 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  47 

would  be  rapidly  striding  towards  the  shores 
of  infidelity,  and,  without  the  interposition  of 
Infinite  Grace,  would  soon  land  us  there.  O 
how  do  I  hate  the  heathenish  terms  luck, 
chance,  fortune,  &c.;  and  have  cause  to  do 
so,  for  these  in  conjunction  with  a  depraved 
heart  have  too  often  robbed  the  blessed  God, 
who  is  the  giver  of  every  good  and  every  per- 
fect gift,  and  who  giveth  us  richly  all  things 
to  enjoy,  of  that  gratitude  (for  temporal  bless- 
ings) which  is  his  just  due;  and  have  often 
deprived  me  of  that  degree  of  faith  which  dis- 
covers the  dispensations  of  a  kind  and  gra- 
cious God  in  every  circumstance;  and  which  is 
more  desirable  than  tongue  can  express. 

"  I  think  with  you  that  Mr.  J appears 

in  earnest:  as  to  any  thing  more  I  am  as 
much  puzzled,  perhaps,  as  yourself;  only 
with  you  I  know  that  nothing  is  too  hard  for 
an  Almighty  power,  though  to  every  outward 
appearance  we  may  venture  to  say  that  no- 
thing seems  half  so  improbable;  and  he  can 
and  does  make  use  of  a  weak  vessel,  that  the 
excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  God.  I 
dare  not  presume  to  dictate  to  Infinite  Wis- 
dom, or  perhaps  I  should  ask  a  situation  re- 
plete with  spiritual  advantages  and  blessings, 


48  MEMOIR    OF 

and  be  ready  to  excuse  myself  from  any  ac- 
tivity in  his  service,  by  pleading  inability; 
but,  may  he  enable  us  to  give  up  ourselves 
to  him;  for  he  is,  by  far,  better  acquainted 
with  the  motives  from  which  I  act,  than  I  am, 
or  can  be;  for,  alas!  I  feel  such  a  complica- 
tion of  motives,  that  I  feel  no  satisfaction  but 
in  this, — that  God  is  acquainted  with  me:  he 
knows  me  altogether,  and  'who  is  he  that 
saith,  and  it  cometh  to  pass,  if  the  Lord  com- 
mandeth  it  not  ?  ' 

"  I  am  doing  little  or  nothing  for  the  mis- 
sion, but  I  trust  I  shall  never  forget  we  have 
such  a  cause,  nor  that  we  have  brethren  and 
sisters  exposed  to  all  the  trials  and  difficul- 
ties attaching  themselves  to  the  office  of  a 
missionary." 

We  now  insert  a  few  extracts  from  her  dia- 
ry, taken  from  the  first  six  months  of  the  year 
we  are  now  contemplating.  In  the  early  part 
of  this  year,  she  was  called  to  undertake  the 
domestic  management  of  the  residence  of  a 
gentleman,  whose  estates  were  partly  farmed 
by  her  father  and  uncles.  In  this  new  em- 
ployment, she  found  herself  deprived  of  .many 
privileges  which  she  had  enjoyed  in  her 
father's  house;  added  to  which,  she  was  much 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  49 

exposed  to  the  uncongenial  society  of  those 
that  knew  not  God.  To  these  circumstances, 
many  of  the  complaints  in  her  diary  refer. 

"  Dec.  21,  1821.  How  little  do  we  discover 
of  God,  in  his  ordinary  blessings,  as  though 
these  were  from  some  other  source.  May 
the  blessed  God  give  us  hearts  of  thankful- 
ness and  praise,  lest  we  provoke  his  anger. 
This  has  been  a  peculiar  season,  but  '  we  re- 
ceive good  at  the  hand  of  God,  and  shall  we 
not  also  receive  evil.'  The  few  last  weeks, 
my  mind  has  been  more  than  usually  affected 
with  the  importance  of  Christian  missiona- 
ries. Oh  that  the  good  Lord  of  the  harvest 
would  raise  up  and  send  forth  laborers  into 
his  vineyard.  I  am  informed  our  funds  would 
support  two  more.  Oh  may  God  direct  our 
friends  in  their  choice,  that  they  may  be  men 
after  his  own  heart.  Our  dear  brethren  and 
sisters,  B.  and  P.  left,  May  26,  1821,  in  com- 
pany with  our  beloved  friend  and  brother, 
Mr.  Ward.  Oh  may  their  arrival  tend  to 
strengthen  the  weary,  and  comfort  the  feeble, 
if  such  there  are  in  India;  and  may  the  arms 
of  their  hands  be  made  strong  by  the  mighty 
God  of  Jacob.  Surely,  I  will  not  forget  to 
pray  for  them.  Surely,  there  are  some  more 
4* 


50  MEMOIR  OF 

importunate  at  a  throne  of  grace  than  we  are, 
as  a  people;  for  alas!  few  besides  our  dear 
minister,  seem  to  feel  for  them;  and,  even 
when  we  meet  professedly  to  remember  them, 
almost  every  thing  else  is  thought  of  more 
importance.  Oh  gracious  God!  pour  upon 
us  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication,  for 
thou  hast  declared,  '  I  will  be  sought  unto.' 

"  23.  This  is  the  Lord's  day,  but  oh  how 
divided  has  been  my  heart!  how  often  is  the 
poet's  language  my  own, — 

'  Oft  I  frequent  thy  holy  place, 
And  hear_almost  in  vain.' 

11  25.  What  have  I  now  to  record,  except 
that  it  is  of  the  Lord's  mercy  that  I  am  not 
consumed.  Oh  when  shall  I  be  freed  from 
sin,  and  swallowed  up  in  love  to  Christ.  Have 
becen  speaking,  to  night,  of  a  call  to  the  work 
of  the  mission.  My  soul  felt  somewhat  alive 
to  the  cause;  and,  fearless  of  every  thing 
but  the  disapprobation  of  my  God,  and, 
looking  forward  in  my  Saviour's  promised 
strength  and  protection,  surmounted  even  the 
foaming  billows.  Oh  for  a  greater  portion  of 
faith.  "Pis  that  which  stopped  the  mouths 
of  lions,  and  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  51 

aliens;  and,  without  this,  it  is   impossible  to 
please  God. 

"  29.  A  multiplicity  of  engagements  have 
succeeded  each  other,  and  many  times,  I 
doubt  not,  I  have  been  careful  and  troubled 
about  many  things,  almost  forgetting  that 
one  thing  alone  is  needful.  The  mission, 
the  mission  is  still  upon  my  mind.  How  im- 
portant the  work!  how  few,  in  all  respects, 
adapted  to  it!  O  Lord,  raise  up  among  us 
men  after  thine  own  heart,  who  will  endure 
hardship  as  good  soldiers,  and  increase,  in 
thy  unworthy  dust,  an  increasing  zeal,  that 
she  may  not  spare  to  speak  for  thee  and  thy 
cause;  and,  by  a  conformity  to  thy  will,  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  in  all  things. 

"  Jan.  5.  A  prison,  with  the  assurance  of 
being  God's,  yea,  and  a  floating  prison  is  de- 
sirable, if  assured  that  our  eye  is  single.  Oh, 
when  shall  I  possess  a  more  lively  dependence 
on  the  mercy  of  God,  through  Christ,  and  feel 
assured  that  I  am  his  servant,  by  having  re- 
spect unto  all  his  commands. 

"  13.  A  week  has  elapsed,  and  no  time 
has  been  found  to  record  the  dealings  of  a 
gracious  God  with  me,  although  I  have  been 
sweetly  favored  with  his  love,  through  Christ 


52  MEMOIR  OF 

Jesus,  and  through  grace  enabled  to  rejoice 
in  it.  O,  what  felicity  do  those  miss,  who 
know  not  God  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  to  know  is  life  eternal. 

"  Had  an  interview  with  a  lover  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  -How  dearly  do  I  prize 
all  that  love  him.  Come,  ye  worldlings,  tell 
me  where  you  will  find  your  comfort?  What 
can  be  compared  to  this — to  love  and  serve 
the  Lord,  who  gives  grace  and  glory,  and 
withholds  no  solid  good  from  upright  souls? 
Tell  me,  also,  if  ye  will  not  have  him  for 
your  best  friend  now,  where  will  you  flee, 
when  he  comes  to  judge  the  world  in  right- 
eousness? O,  believe  in  him,  serve  him,  and 
take  him  as  your  friend  now, — a  friend  for- 
ever; for  it  is  he  alone  who  is  the  sinner's 
day's-man.  He  alone  is  worthy;  in  him 
alone  has  the  ever  blessed  God  declared  him- 
self ever  well  pleased.  Gracious  Lord,  help 
thy  unworthy  dust  to  love  thee  more  and 
serve  thee  better. 

"•22.  'Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  all  his  benefits.'  I  have  nothing 
to  lament  but  sin,  and  living  too  far  from  my 
God.  Encircled  with  friends,  O  may  I  never 
orget  my  dear,  very  dear  sisters,  surrounded 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  53 

by  heathen,  and  perhaps,  at  times,  almost 
ready  to  exclaim,  '  O,  when  shall  these  see 
the  light?  '  Lord,  support  them,  their  part- 
ners, and  raise  up  and  send  more  laborers 
into  the  farthermost  corners  of  the  earth. 

"Feb.  1.  This  day,  I  am  twenty-one  years 
of  age,  nineteen  of  which  has  been  spent  en- 
tirely in  the  service  of  the  devil.  Look  back, 
O  my  soul,  with  astonishment  and  gratitude; 
astonishment,  that  the  Lord  bore  so  long  with 
thy  stubborn  and  rebellious  will — so  long 
suffered  thee  to  grieve  his  Holy  Spirit,  which 
has  not  ceased  to  strive  with  thee  from  a 
child;  and,  with  gratitude,  that  he  hath  made 
thee  willing  to  be  his — that  the  great  love, 
wherewith  he  hath  loved  thee,  has  constrained 
thee  in  any  measure  to  love  him  in  return. 
Strive  to  love  him  more  and  serve  him  better 
O  my  soul — for 

"  Why  was  I  made  to  hear  his  voice, 
And  enter  while  there's  room." 

Be  all  the  praise  to  the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace — Amen. 

"  March  9.  Much  time  has  elapsed  since  I 
last  wielded  my  pen  on  spiritual  subjects,  and 
now  perhaps  it  will  be  much  longer  ere  I 
again  resume  it.  Oh  what  must,  what  can  I 


54  MEMOIR  OF 

do?  If  I  felt  satisfied  that  I  am  now  in  the 
path  of  duty  I  would  endeavor  to  be  calm  and 
thankful,  but  how  long  shall  I  sojourn  in  Me- 
sech  and  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar,  with 
those  whom  my  soul  hateth.  Oh  my  fellow 
Christians,  you  know  not  what  it  is  to  be 
separated  from  your  delights,  the  house  and 
people  of  God;  but,  gracious  Father,  if  this 
be  thy  means  of  sanctificatiorj,  cause,  Oh 
cause  me  to  say,  'Thy  will  be  done,'  and 
enable  me  so  to  ad  that"  the  enemies  of 
God  may  not  only  find  no  cause  to  blaspheme, 
but  to  love  religion  for  its  influence  sake. 

"  12.  Still  much  cause  for  thankfulness ;  not 
so  much  to  fear  from  my  situation,  as  from  a 
corrupt  heart,  out  of.  which  procee.ds  only 
evil,  and  that  continually;  and  which  would 
fain  embrace  the  creature  and  creature  com- 
forts, forgetful  of  its  Creator.  O  my  God, 
preserve  me  from  loving  the"  gift  more  than 
the  Giver. 

"17.  Have  been  reading  that  more  mission- 
aries are  wanted.  O  glorious  assertion! 
Dear  Lord,  raise  up  and  send  more  faithful 
laborers  into  thy  vineyard — the  qualifications 
necessary  are  ''sterling  piety,  good  temper, 
and  diligent  activity.'  Who  is  sufficient  for 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   BUTTON.  55 

these  things  ?  O  my  Saviour,  pardon  the 
proud  and  impure  thoughts  which  often  rise 
and  swell  this  ignorant  and  depraved  heart: 
teach  me  thy  will  concerning  me,  and  erase  from 
my  heart  an  anxiety  which  may  be  displea- 
sing to  thee;  nevertheless,  may  none  of  thy 
saints  give  thee  rest  until  Jerusalem  become 
a  praise  in  the  whole  earth.  Enable  us  all  to 
act  a  faithful  part  with  souls  wherever  we 
may  be  placed,  and  may  our  '  light  so  shine 
that  men  may  see  our  good  works  and  glorify 
our  God.' 

"  Jlpril  4.  Another  month  of  my  fleeting 
life  is  gone  since  entering  on  my  much 
dreaded  situation;  but  blessed  be  the  God  of 
Israel:  who  ever  trusted  in  him  and  was  con- 
founded? He  hath  often  told  me  that  he 
could  cause  even  my  enemies  to  be  at  peace 
with  me;  but  now  he  hath  taught  me  the 
truth  of  his  word  by  the  fulfilment  of  it. 
i  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not 
all  his  benefits.'  How  unworthy  am  I  of 
such  attention  from  the  adorable  Jehovah, 
but  I  am  lost  here:  when  I  see  him  as  he  is, 
I'll  praise  him  as  I  ought. 

"  We  would  entreat  thee  for  those  whom 
thou  hast  in  thy  kind  providence  bereaved, 


56  MEMOIR    OF 

(referring  to  the  death  of  Mr.  Pegg's  child, 
in  India.)  Cause  it  to  be,  if  it  please  thee, 
instrumental  of  good  to  souls:  but  more  es- 
pecially would  we  thank  thee  that  thou  hast 
stayed  the  proud  waves  in  behalf  of  our  dear 
brethren  and  sisters — hast  allowed  them  in 
much  mercy  to  reach  almost  their  wished 
abode.  We  would  hope  thou  hast  not  spared 
them  in  vain.  May  their  lives  be  afresh  de- 
voted to  their  God.  May  they  go  on  their 
way  rejoicing  that  they  are  thought  worthy 
to  preach  the  glorious  gospel  to  benighted 
heathens;  aad  may  they  ever  be  determined 
to  know  nothing  among  the  people  but  Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified. 

"Have  been  reading  the  life  of  Mrs.  Newell. 
How  do  I  sink  in  my  own  esteem  when  com- 
paring my  life  with  hers — my  love  to  God 
with  hers.  Blessed  God,  make  this  a  means 
in  thy  hand  of  humbling  this  proud  heart  be- 
fore thee,  and  O  may  it  preserve  me  from 
that  presumption  which  has  too  often  perva- 
ded and  occupied  this  deceitful  heart.  O 
that  thou  wouldst  raise  up  and  send  teachers 
after  thine  own  heart,  that  shall,  under  thy 
guidance  and  in  dependence  on  thy  strength, 
be  wise  in  winning  souls  to  Christ;  follow 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  57 

with  thy  blessing  the  labor  of  all  thy  faithful 
ministers,  especially  those  in  foreign  lands: 
but,  if  for  wise  ends  thou  shalt  withhold  that 
success  which  they  desire,  may  they  enjoy 
the  comforting  assurance  that  the  faithful  ser- 
vant shall  be  rewarded. 

"  May  12.  O  how  long  have  I  neglected 
this  pleasing  employment,  and  sufely  by  this 
neglect  have  learned  that  this  simple  manner 
of  recording  one's  infirmities  is  not  altogeth- 
er in  vain.  The  Lord  only  knows  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  this  vile  heart:  this  day  has  been 
our  charity  sermon,  and  O,  my  God,  may  I 
never  cease  to  remember  it  with  deep  humili- 
ty and  repentance.  Shame  may  justly  take 
hold  upon  me.  I  have  been  among  world- 
lings, but  they  could  not  know  that  I  had 
been  with  Jesus.  Have  joined  with  them  in 
their  vain  conversation  almost  without  re- 
straint, but  the  cause  is  in  myself.  I  have 
spent  the  morning  of  this  day  without  implor- 
ing his  watchful  eye  to  keep,  his  strong  arm 
to  withhold  from  sin;  and  yet  I  bless  and 
praise  the  Lord  he  does  not  chastise  accord- 
ing to  my  desert,  but  graciously  assures  me 
that  '  his  mercy  endures  forever.'  O  my 
God,  deliver  me  from  wearying  thee  with 
5 


58  MEMOIR  OF 

my  iniquities,  and  O  if  it  be  thy  blessed  will, 
let  this  be  the  last  time.  Hide  me,  O  rather 
hide  me  in  the  grave,  than  suffer  me  thus  to 
deny  thee — thus  mingle  with  the  world  in  so 
base  a  conformity  to  it — insult  thee  in  thy 
house  of  prayer,  and  thus  cause  thy  enemies 
to  blaspheme  the  holy  name  by  which  thy 
sinful'creature  is  Called. 

11  July  7.  Feel  my  conscience  less  afflict- 
ed with  sin  than  usual.  How  is  it,  O  my  Sa- 
viour, that  I  feel  no  sorrow  for  it,  and  arn 
hardly  conscious  of  it  even  when  it  rages  in- 
tolerably in  my  breast.  O  my  Lord,  open 
thou  my  eyes,  and  while  I  know  that  '  the 
thought  of  foolishness  is  sin,'  may  I  feel  it 
to  be  so,  and  fly  from  it  as  from  the  face  of  a 
serpent.  Dear  Lord,  embitter  sin  to  me,  or 
embitter  those  comforts  of  life  which  lead  to 
sin,  rather  than  suffer  me  to  enjoy  them  at 
the  expense  of  holiness  of  heart,  without 
which  no  man  .shall  see  the  Lord.  Have 
this  day  sat  down  at  thy  table  and  among  thy 
people;  would  be  thankful  for  this  privilege. 
Surrounded  by  them  that  know  thee  not.  O 
preserve  me  from  a  sinful  conformity." 

Thus  did  Charlotte  Collins  "  keep  her 
heart  with  all  diligence,"  and  struggle  on  to 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  BUTTON.  59 

glory.  We  will  conclude  this  section  of  her 
Memoirs  by  inserting  a  few  letters  of  a  mis- 
cellaneous character. 

"  Hollcott  Mill,  Jan.  14,  1822. 
"  My  dear  and  honored   Parents, 

' '  Seeing  you  did  not  manifest  any  great  de- 
gree of  anxiety  to  hear  from  me  immediately 
after  my  arrival,  I  have  deferred  writing  till 
the  present,  and  now,  blessed  be  God,  my  first 
communication  may  justly  be  {  goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  me  all  my  days,'  for,  not- 
withstanding I  am  surrounded  with,  disease 
and  death,  I  am  preserved  in  health,  and  I  sup- 
pose it  is  unnecessary  to  add  (to  persons  so 
well  acquainted  with  my  natural  disposition) 
that  as  it  respects  temporal  concerns  I  am 
contented  and  happy;  for  'having  food  and 
raiment,'  I  ought  and  hope  God  will  ever  en- 
able me  to  be  content.  In  spirituals,  how- 
ever, it  is  not  so;  no,  nor  indeed  do  I  wish  it; 
for  I  hope  I  shall  never,  never  rest  satisfied 
till  I  awake  in,  his  likeness — freed  from  sin, 
from  every  thing  displeasing  to  my  God  and 
Saviour,  and  capable  of  serving  him  with  all 
my  given  powers.  Last  Lord's  day  I  feft 
how  great  a  sacrifice  I  had  made  when  I  re- 


60  MEMOIR  OF* 

mained  a  spectator,  but  not  a  partaker  of  the 
emblems  of  my  Redeemer's,  my  dear  Re- 
deemer's death.  Did  not  you,  my  dear 
mother,  remember  me,  when  sitting  around 
the  sacred  board,  and  surrounded  by  almost 
all  your  Christian  friends,  except  her  who 
most  needs  every  assistance  to  raise  her  cold 
heart  from  earth  to  heaven,  or  to  strengthen 
and  renew  her  love  to  him  who  so  loved  her? 
O  my  dear  mother,  I  feel  daily  and  hourly 
my  want  of  love  to  the  dear  Redeemer.  '  You 
that  love  the  Lord  indeed,  tell  me  is  it  thus 
with  you.' 

"  I  have  not  begged  any  money  yet:  this  is 
bad  news;  but  while  the  disposal  of  hearts  is 
with  the  Lord,  I  hope  I  shall  not  fall  into 
guilty  distrust,  nor  yet  rest  so  satisfied  as  not 
to  care  whether  any  or  more  help  to  build  the 
house  of  God.  My  kind  love  to  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hall.  I  hope  I  ever  shall  '  esteem  him 
very  highly  in  love  for  his  work's  sake.'  You 
will  remember,  I  dare  say,  the  anxiety  we  all 
felt  about  twelve  weeks  ago,  and  the  cause  of 
it.  I  hope  now  we  shall  be  abundantly 
thankful  that  we  are  not  left  as  sheep  without 
a  shepherd,  and  daily  remember  him  at  a 
throne  of  grace,  that  he  may  be  a  teacher  af- 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  61 

ter  God's  own  heart,  feeding  the  people  with 
knowledge  and  understanding.  I  find  I  am 
quite  spoiled  for  hearing;  and  if  the  apostle 
means,  when  he  says,  '  Know  no  man  after 
the  flesh,'  that  we  are  not  to  feel  more  partial 
to  one  of  God's  servants  than  another,  I  must 
cry  '  Guilty,  guilty.'  " 

TO  MR.   W.   T. 

"  May  26,  1823. 

"  I  think  you  perceived  that  my  last  was 
written  almost  with  an  intention  to  find  out 
whether  or  not  you  could  pronounce  Shibbo- 
leth in  the  language  of  Canaan,  and,  blessed 
be  God,  the  result  was  satisfactory.  O  my 
dear  W.,  how  justly  may  we  admire  the  dis- 
tinguishing grace  of  God;  what  cause  of 
thankfulness  have  we?  I  should  dearly  love 
to  enlarge  on  the  goodness  of  God  to  us  in 
particular,  but  forbear,  merely  because  I 
know  we  may  not  think  alike  on  this  subject, 
and  therefore  you  may  charge  me  with  a  wish 
to  enter  on  controversial  subjects,  and  I  can 
assure  you  nothing  is  farther  from  my  mind 
than  this.  I  mention  this  that  we  may  in  all  our 
correspondence,  endeavor,  as  much  as  possi- 
ble to  avoid  it;  for  from  two  heads,  so  little 
5* 


62  MEMOIR   OF 

furnished  with  theological  tenets  as  ours,  we 
can  expect  but  little  advantage  to  accrue  from 
such  procedure.  "I  often  think  that  it  is  an 
unspeakable  privilege  that  Christians  are  en- 
couraged to  pray  for  each  other;  and  perhaps 
it  is  owing  in  a  measure  to  this,  that  affec- 
tion is  the  prominent  trait  of  the  Christian's 
character;  for  '  by  this  shall  all  men  know 
that  ye  are  my  disciples,'  &c.  And  if  ever 
you  or  I  have  prayed  for  friends,  we  know 
from  experience  that  we  have  not  risen  from 
our  knees  without  new  feelings  towards  them. 
I  hope  you  do  not  forget  me  in  your  ap- 
proaches to  a  throne  of  grace,  for  no  one  has 
more  need  of  your  prayers:  especially  re- 
member that  I  am  surrounded  with  a  cloud 
of  eye-witnesses  of  my  conduct,  watching 
for  every  occasion  to  blaspheme  the  holy 
name  by  which  we  are  called.  O  my  dear 
W — ,  we  stand  in  need  of  great  grace  to  walk 
consistently  in  the  eyes  of  the  world.  We 
are  both  young,  but  it  is  our  unspeakable 
privilege  that  the  blessed  God  has  made  pe- 
culiar promises  to  such.  May  we  ever  be 
the  objects  of  his  special  care." 

The  following  letter  was  addressed  to  a 
young  man,  who,  shortly  after,  died  of  con- 
sumption. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  63 

t£  My  dear  J ,  I  was  much  surprised  to 

hear  of  your  very  serious  indisposition,  hav- 
ing understood  it  to  be  nothing  more  than  a 
temporary  illness  arising  from  cold.  We 
however,  have  an  assurance  that  '  afflic- 
tions come  not  by  chance.'  This  should  re- 
concile us  under  them,  even  if  we  should  al- 
ways be  sufferers  and  losers  by  them.  But 
blessed  be  God,  this  is  not  always  the  case, 
and  it  affords  me  inconceivable  pleasure  to 
hear  that  it  is  not  so  with  you.  '  How  un- 
searchable are  the  ways  of  the  Almighty!' 
What  can  you  and  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for 
his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  unto  usl 

"  But  perhaps,  my  dear  J ,  you  may, 

under  existing  circumstances,  be  the  subject  of 
much  discouragement  and  many  doubts.  You 
may  feel  discouraged,  because  you  have  not 
a  greater  portion  of  divine  knowledge ;  and 
your  apparently  short  career  will  necessarily 
deprive  you  of  making  any  acquisition  there- 
in; but  this,  you  may  remember,  is  not  es- 
sentially necessary  to  salvation.  No;  for 
however  refined  the  ideas  may  be,  however 
clear  our  views,  or  extensive  our  knowledge 
of  the  glorious  plan  of  salvation,  they  will  not 
afford  us  one  plea  in  the  sight  of  God.  No: 


64  MEMOIR  OP 

all  the  plea  we  shall  or  can  have,  must  be, 
that  '  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 

save  sinners.'     And  you,  my  dear  J ,  with 

your  scanty  knowledge,  can  offer  this  avail- 
ing plea.  Your  evidence  of  being  a  child  of 
God,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  may  be 
dark,  but  do  not  feel  discouraged  at  this.  It 
may  please  God,  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  to 
suffer  you  to  remain  in  doubts,  till  your  latest 
moments.  Nevertheless,  your  salvation  is 
as  secure,  (if-  you  are  enabled  to  accept  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  your  Saviour,  and  de- 
pend on  him,  as  a  sacrifice  with  which  God 
has  declared  himself  well  pleased,)  as  though 
you  could  live  and  die  triumphantly.  For  my 
own  part,  I  have  no  wish  to  die  in  triumph. 
No:  I  shall  be  well  satisfied,  if  he  enables 
me  to  say,  '  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I 
trust  in  him.'  And  I  pray  God  to  enable 

you,  my  dear  J ,  to  exercise  faith  in  the 

mercy  of  God  through  Christ  Jesus;  for  not 
he  that  rejoiceth,  but  he  that  btlieveth  in  Christ 
shall  be  saved.  And  it  is  said,  'The  Lord  taketh 
pleasure  in  them  that  fear  him,  in  all  them 
that  hope  in  his  mercy.' 

"  If  he  take  us  out  of  the  world  before  we 
have  any  opportunity  of  acknowledging  and 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  65 

confessing  him  in  the  world,  '  it  is  Christ  that 
justifies:  who  is  he  that  shall  condemn?' 
and,  if  he  spare  us  in  this  world,  it  is  in  the 
midst  of  snares,  of  allurements,  and  of  tempta- 
tions ;  and  it  must  be  a  great  degree  of  grace, 
which  can  preserve  us  from  the  evil  that  is  in 
the  world.  I  hope  you  will  not  forget  to  pray 
for  me,  that  I  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God 
my  Saviour  in  all  things;— that  I  may  walk 
circumspectly  before  this  people,  and  thus 
convince  them  that  there  is  something  more 
in  religion  than  a  mere  name. 

"In  a  little  time,  my  dear  friend,  I  shall 
follow  you  into  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death;  but  even  there,  we  need  fear  no  evil, 
if  we  have  the  staff  of  life  (Jesus  Christ)  to 
support  us;  and  we  know  that,  as  Christ  is 
risen  from  the  dead,  so  we  shall  rise;  and 
he  has  said,  that  where  he  is,  there  shall  we 
be  also.  And  now,  my  dear  John,  farewell. 
May  we  meet  again  with  those  whose  names 
are  written  in  heaven,  to  ascribe  unto  him 
who  hath  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
sins  in  his  own  blood,  everlasting  .praise.  I 
am  your  affectionate  cousin, 

CHARLOTTE  COLLINS." 


CHAPTER  III 


Her  views  of  Missionary  labor — Extracts  from  her 
diary — Prospects  of  becoming  a  missionary, — and 
correspondence  until  the  time  of  her  marriage. 

THOSE  friends  of  Miss  Collins  who  were 
best  acquainted  with  her,  had  long  entertain- 
ed an  opinion  that  she  was  intended  by  Prov- 
idence to  engage  personally  in  the  work  of 
spreading  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen. 
The  extracts  already  made  from  her  letters 
and  diary  have  shown,  that,  although  until 
near  the  close  of  the  year  on  which  we  are 
entering,  (1823)  there  did  not  appear  to  be 
the  least  probability  of  her  entering  upon  the 
work,  yet  her  mind  was  deeply  exercised  re- 
specting it.  It  may,  therefore,  not  be  unin- 
teresting to  furnish  a  few  extracts  from  her 
correspondence  with  her  confidential  friend, 
relating  to  her  views  on  this  subject. 


MEMOIR  OF   MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.       67 

Aug.  10,  1821. 

TO    MISS    E.    G. 

"  The  missionary  reports  reached  us  with 
your  letter.  They  are  cheering  indeed.  O, 
my  E.,  I  seldom  cast  my  eye  over  the  dark 
places  of  the  earth,  but  I  am  almost  ready 
tacitly  to  reproach  my  Master  for  having 
withheld  from  me  those  abilities,  without 
which,  though  with  a  soul  wanned  with  love 
to  God;  and  a  heart,  wholly,  if  possible,  de- 
voted to  him  and  his  service,  and  ready  and 
willing  to  engage,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord, 
to  labor  in  any  corner  of  his  vineyard,  we 
should  remain  in  those  dark  corners  compar- 
atively useless.  Thus,  we  see,  that  even  our 
zeal,  unless  tempered  aright,  needs  forgive- 
ness." 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"March  28,  1823. 

<{  The  mission,  and  going  as  a  missionary, 
are  words  which  have  frequently  assailed  my 
ears  from  different  quarters  lately.  I  do  not 
mean  to  say  by  this,  that  I  am  likely  ever  to 
be  one;  though,  if  twenty  doors  were  open 
for  me  to  become  the  wife  of  a  missionary,  I 
hope  the  Lord  would  teach  me  to  refuse  them, 


68  MEMOIR  OP 

unless  I  could  be  a  faithful  missionary  myself, 
so  far  as  my  circumstances  and  qualifications 
would  allow.  For  I  should  think  that  a 
woman  going  merely  as  the  companion  of  a 
man,  to  gratify  his  fancy  or  ajffection,  would 
render  her  a  burden  to  society;  and  this 
would  perhaps  hold  good  a  burden  on  the  soci- 
ety— a  reproach  in  the  eye  of  the  public — and, 
what  is  worse  than  all,  she  might  ultimately 
prove  a  curse  on  her  husband's  labors." 

It  would  be  well  if  missionaries  of  both 
sexes  were  to  act  upon  the  ideas  advanced  in 
the  above  extracts.  Doubtless,  there  are 
many  aspirants  for  this  sacred  office,  who 
entirely  mistake  their  own  character.  Some 
suppose  if  they  could  only  be  landed  on  some 
heathen  shore,  they  should  burn  with  a  ser- 
aph's zeal  to  effect  the  salvation  of  the  de- 
graded idolaters;  but  who,  alas!  do  nothing, 
or  next  to  nothing,  for  the  salvation  of  souls 
at  home.  Others  have  invested  the  subject 
with  some  romantic  notions,  and  think  nothing 
more  is  necessary  than  a  restless  desire, 
they  know  not  why,  to  go;  while  a  third  class 
among  females  have  no  ideas  connected  with 
the  work,  beyond  being  the  wife  of  one  who 
goes  far  hence  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Char- 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  69 

lotte  Collins  belonged  to  neither  of  these 
classes.  She  was  a  missionary  at  home;  and, 
before  she  consented  to  become  a  missionary 
abroad,  she  endeavored  to  count  the  cost,  to 
estimate  her  qualifications  for  the  arduous 
work,  and  to  investigate,  with  godly  jealousy, 
the  motives  which  impelled  her  forward. 
We  insert  one  other  letter  on  this  subject. 
It  appears  to  have  been  written  after  Mr,  and 
Mrs.  Lacey's  embarkation  for  India,  whose 
ordination  took  part  at  Longboro,'  but  \vhich 
she  was  disappointed  in  attending. 

TO  MISS  E.  G. 

"  You  will  think  it  a  little  strange,  (and 
I  have  no  doubt  feel  for  me,  too,)  when  I  tell 
you  that,  until  your  letter,  reached  me,  I  had 
not  so  much  as  heard  that  the  ordination  had 
taken  place.  I  had  missed  seeing  our  month- 
ly publication,  and  no  person  had  named  the 
circumstance ;  so  I  was  tantalizing  myself 
with  the  possibility  of  being  there,  and  enjoy- 
ing the  company  of  one.  I  so  dearly  love. 
Judge,  then,  of  my  disappointment.  But  we 
may  now  indulge  a  hope  that  by  the  '  good 
hand  of  their  God  upon  them,'  they  are  uni- 
ting with  our  other  dear  friends  (and  perhaps 
6 


70  MEMOIR  OF 

many  others,  who  haVe  like  occasion  for  grat- 
itude) in  admiring  the  skill  of  that  omnipotent 
Pilot,  who  has  thus  safely  conducted  them  to 
their  desired  resting-place,  and  who  will  ul- 
timately conduct  all  his  travellers,  whether 
by  land  or  by  sea,  to  the  haven  of  eternal  rest. 

"How  important,  my  dear  E.,  that  we  so 
walk  with  God,  as  daily'  to  obtain  increasing 
evidence  that  this  rest  will  be  ours!  while 
this  evidence  receives  an  additional  sweet- 
ness from  the  confident  hope  of  there  meeting 
our  now  absent  friends,  and  uniting  to  adore, 
throughout  eternity,  the  matchless  grace  which 
has  made  us  heirs  together  with  Christ  .Je- 
sus. 

"  I  am  very  much  indebted  to  you  for  your 
good  opinion  of  me,  but  which,  in  justice  to 
myself,  I  am  obliged  to  say,  you  must  re- 
tract, on  a  better  acquaintance  with  me. 
But,  that  I  hope  to  be  in  that  station  I  should 
best  adorn,  is  true;  and  I  am  sometimes  wil- 
ling to  think,  notwithstanding  my  partiality, 
which  is  not  very  inconsiderable,  that  I  would 
not  uplift  my  hand  to  decide  it.  The  good- 
ness and  the  faithfulness  which  the  blessed 
God  has  manifested  towards  me,  on  past  oc- 
casions, compel  me  to  say,— ' 

•  I'll  praise  him  fur  all  that  is  past, 
And  trust  him  for  all  that's  to  come.' 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  71 

"  O  that  this  language  had,  on  .all  occasions, 
been  unfeignedly  mine.  But  alas!  it  is,  and 
I  am  sensible  it  is,  the  hardest  thing  in  the 
world  to  know  one's  self.  I  hope  I  feel 
thankful  that  you  have  engaged  to  pray  for 
me:  it  is  a  great  mercy  to  have  a  heart  to 
pray,  and  a  still  greater  to  have  no  less  a 
being  than  the  eternalJehovah  to  pray  unto." 

Under  the  date  of  July  24,  1 823,  she  writes 
in  her  diary, — 

"  I  have  just  read  that  our  dear  brother 
Ward  (that  highly  valued  and  dearly  beloved 
servant  of  Christ,)  breathed  his  last  on  the 
7th  of  March.  He  is  gone  to  his  reward. 
Dear  Lord,  let  not  his  place  be  vacant.  May 
it  be  filled  by  one  equally  holy,  zealous, 
and  humble.  And  oh  that  this  afflictive  prov- 
idence may  be  made  subservient  to  thine  own 
glory.  Thy  hand  is  not  waxed  short." 

To  her  friend,  Miss  W ,   of  H.,   she 

wrote  as  follows: — 

"  Sept.  8,  1823. 

"  To  hear  that  you  are  so  zealously  affect- 
ed, in  so  good  a  cause  (the  Bible  Society)  as 
the  one  you  have  espoused,  has,  I  hope, 


72  MEMOIR   OF 

called  forth  my  best  feelings,  both  towards 
the  cause  itself,  and  those  engaged  in  its  be- 
half. If  ever  I  feel  averse  to  my  present  sit- 
uation, it  is  only  because  it  denies  me  those 
pleasures  which  many  of  my  Christian  friends 
so  largely  enjoy;  but  then  a  second  reflec- 
tion may  and  ought  to  check  this  rising  dis- 
content. For  aught  I  know,  it  may  arise 
from  the  Satanic  principle,  pride;  and,  un- 
doubtedly, he  who  '  searches  the  heart,  and 
tries  the  reins,'  knows  what  is  best  for  me; 
and,  perhaps,  in  boundless,  though  to  me  un- 
known mercy,  withholds  from  me  that  which 
he  sees  would  call  forth,  in  this  depraved 
heart,  the  basest  motives,  and  thus  cause  me 
to  love  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise 
of  God.  These  reflections,  my  dear  friend, 
will  at  times  check  dissatisfaction,  though  the 
secret  hope  still  lives,  that  one  day  the  Lord 
will  appoint  me  another  place;  but,  whether 
here  or  there,  what  he  appoints  is  best.  And 
perhaps  he  never  appoints  the  Christian  a 
place,  but  he  calls  upon  him  or  her  to  be  a 
special  light  to  those  around.  That  I  may  be 
such,  do  not,  my  dear  friend,  forget  rne  at  a 
throne  of  grace.  We  have  our  Master's  in- 
junction to  pray  for  each  other,  and  we  know 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  73 

not  what  blessings  accrue  from  such  an  affec- 
tionate interest  in  each  other's  welfare.". 

Thus  carefully  did  Charlotte  Collins  pro- 
ceed in  her  Christian  course.  She  had  a 
firm  faith  in  the  superintending  providence  of 
God.  Her  Bible  she  made  the  man  of  her 
counsel;  and  on  its  precious  promises  did  she 
rely  for  support  and  consolation.  She  never 
seemed  desirous  of  running  before  she 
was  sent,  but  patiently  and  prayerfully  wait- 
ed the  intimations  of  God's  will  concern- 
ing her.  She  was  remarkable  for  a  close  in- 
vestigation into  her  motives,  and  for  faithful 
dealing  with  her  own  heart.  The  time,  howev- 
er, was  at  hand,  when  her  way  was  to  be  made 
plain  before  her  face.  In  the  autumn  of  this 
year,  (1832)  her  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Sut- 
ton  commenced.  They  had  been,  previously 
to  this  time,  entire  strangers  to  each  other. 
His  attention  was  directed  to  her,  by  her 
zealous  advocacy  of  the  great  principles  of 
benevolence  with  some  of  her  young  friends, 
at  a  party  where  he  was  an  occasional  guest. 
Mr.  S.  was  at  this  time  pursuing  studies  pre- 
paratory to  his  engaging  as  a  missionary,  and 
made  a  proposal  to  her  to  become  the  com- 
panion of  his  days.  Her  agitation,  and  per- 
6* 


74  MEMOIR  OF 

plexity,  and   self-suspicion,  on  this  occasion, 
were  extreme. 

We   copy  a   few  extracts  from   her   diary 
during  this  important  era  in  her  life. 

"Nov.  26.  Well  may  it  be  said  'How 
unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways 
past  finding  out,'  for  truly  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me  are  mysterious,  though  in  infinite 
wisdom.  Long  has  my  mind  been  (with  re- 
gard to  temporal  things)  satisfied  that  my 
path  was  straight  and  ordered  by  the  Lord. 
But  now,  alas  !  I  know  not  what  to  think. 
Another  way  presents  itself,  and  one  which  I 
feel  confident  could  not  easily  have  been 
brought  about  by  human  invention.  I  know 
not  what  to  do;  I  am  only  afraid  of  my 
treacherous  heart,  lest  that  should  deceive 
me  with  any  inclination  contrary  to  the  will 
of  God.  I  would  be  neutral,  but  cannot;  for 
the  voice  declares  a  woe  to  them  that  are  at 
ease  in  Zion.  Fain  would  I  relinquish  all 
thoughts  of  it,  but  dare  not;  for  an  inclination 
to  such  a  work,  the  opinion  of  others,  and 
an  almost  open  door  demand  my  thoughts.  I 
fear  on  the  one  hand  lest  a  love  of  indolence, 
or  the  creature  should  be  my  motive;  and,  on 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    iUTTON.  75 

the  other,  I  scarce  dare  think,  lest  the  am- 
bition of  being  thought  a  public  character,  or 
any  other  motive  equally  base  should  influ- 
ence me.  Oh  my  God,  while  I  am  professing 
my  sincerity,  be  thou  graciously  pleased  to 
make  me  sincere.  Thou  alone  knowest  the 
baseness  of  this  vile  heart:  only  make  mine 
eye  single  to  thy  glory,  and  then  lead  me 
where  thou  wilt,  whether  to  India's  sultry 
climes,  or  elsewhere;  it  matters  not  to  thine 
unworthy  dust. 

"Dec.  9.  Unsettled  and  dark,  and  shut  out 
from  free  communion  with  my  God.  But  I 
know  '  his  hand  is  not  shortened,'  &c.  I  am 
now  afraid  that  the  Lord  is  dealing  with  me 
as  with  Job,  and  has  suffered  Satan  to  present 
this  specious  allurement  to  try  my  integrity. 
Oh  my  dear  Lord  and  Saviour,  save  me  in, 
or  deliver  me  from  this  trial.  Leave  me  not 
to  my  own  heart,  lest  I  dishonor  that  holy 
name  by  which  I  am  called,  and  cause  the 
enemies  of  God  to  blaspheme. 

"11.  Destitute  of  gratitude  to  God,  and 
blind  to  his  infinitely  glorious  perfections.  O 
when  wilt  thou  be  pleased  to  open  mine  eyes, 
and  cause  thy  beauties  to  pass  before  me?  In 
thy  light,  let  me  behold  light. 


76  MEMOIR    OF 

"  15.  Still  in  an  agitated  state  of  mind — 
felt  much  disappointed  on  reading  a  letter 
from  my  dearest  female  friend.  I  expected 
to  have  her  serious  advice,  on  what  I  consid- 
er the  most  serious  subject;  but  she  cannot 
enter  into  my  feelings,  and  could  she,  it 
would  then  be  impossible  to  know  the  base- 
ness of  this  vile  heart,  and  to  discover  its  re- 
al motives." 

The  difficulties  of  Miss  Collins  were  con- 
siderably augmented  about  this  period  by 
the  marked  attentions  of  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel  in  a  neighboring  town.  He  was  a 
worthy,  good  man,  but  much  her  senior  in 
years,  and  in  other  respects  not  a  congenial 
companion  for  her.  Still  his  general  excel- 
lence of  character  could  but  command  esteem, 
and  when  he  manifested  a  serious  disposition 
to  make  her  his  wife,  served  to  increase  her 
perplexity.  To  this,  there  is  an  allusion  in 
her  confidential  correspondence  with  her  bo- 
som friend. 

TO  MISS  E.  G. . 

"Dec.  26,  1823. 

"Your  inquiries  are  not  more  free  than 
welcome,  nor  are  they  troublesome:  I  only 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  77 

wish  I  could  see  you,  I  would  then  communi- 
cate to  you  every  thing  relative  to  the  circum- 
stances to  which  you  refer;  for  I  have  no 
wish  to  hide  any  thing  from  the  more  discern- 
ing part  of  mankind  in  general,  much  less 
from  a  Christian  friend  whom  I  feel  I  love, 
and  who,  I  doubt  not,  would  implore,  with 
fervency  and  affection,  that  divine  guidance, 
without  which  our  steps  are  darkness.  I 
have  truly  been  in  trouble,  and  such  as  I  nev- 
er before  experienced,  however,  not  in  such 
a  degree.  The  Lord  has  engaged  to  direct 
our  path  if  we  commit  our  way  unto  him;  but 

alas!  my  dear  E ,    such  is   my  insincerity, 

pride  of  heart,  and  in  short,  such  a  complica- 
tion of  iniquity  seems  to  pervade  this  breast, 
that  after  all  my  pretended  anxiety,  (and  of 
late  it  has  been  very  great,)  to  ascertain,  if 
possible,  the  will  of  the  blessed  God  concern- 
ing me,  and  all  my  pretended  submission  to 
his  blessed  will,  I  greatly  question  whether  I 
ever  have  in  reality,  i.  e.  without  any  will  of 
my  own,  committed  my  way  unto  him.  I 
hope  I  can  say,  my  desire,  my  earnest  de- 
sire has  been,  and  still  is,  to  do  so^;  but  oh! 
'  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things  and 
desperately  wicked:  who  can  know  it?' 


78  MEMOIR    OF 

"  You  must  know,   dear  E ,  that  some 

time  ago  my  mind  was  very  peculiarly  exer- 
cised with  regard  to  the  mission:  why  it  was 
so,  I  was  then,  and  still  am  at  a  loss  to  say. 
I  was  willing  to  attribute  it  to  any  thing  rath- 
er than  to  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
upon  my  mind,  from  a  consciousness  of  my 
utter  inability  for  so  great  a  work.  But  in 
spite  of  this  persuasion,  though  it  afforded  rue 
innumerable  pleas,  perhaps  all  which  self- 
love,  supineness,  or  a  gainsaying  mind  could 
invent;  yet  these  objections  were  still  silenc- 
ed when  at  a  throne  of  grace;  and  I,  unwil- 
ling as  I  was,  compelled  to  say,  c  Send.  Lord, 
by  whom  thou  wilt  send.'  But  this  anxiety 
had  considerably  increased,  owing  perhaps, 
to  my  continued  acquaintance  with  my  wor- 
thy friend  H .  But  notwithstanding  this, 

you  know  if  the  other  appears  evidently  a  call 
in  providence,  am  I  to  please  or  to  deny  my- 
self? but  here  comes  my  difficulty,  while  one 
supposes  that  all  which  is  requisite  is  '  a  dis- 
position to  the  work,  and  an  open  door;'  an- 
other questions  whether  the  preponderance 
should  not  be  given  to  natural  affection.  The 
latter  of  these  reasoners  well  accords  with 
my  own  sluggish  inclinations;  but  then  my 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  79 

own  reflections  are  something  like  the  follow- 
ing: '  Ought  I,  after  what  had  previously  pass- 
ed in  my  mind,  and  the  renewed  reflections 
which  such  a  proposal  necessarily  brought,  to 
dismiss  it  without  endeavoring  to  ascertain,  if 
possible,  the  will  of  Jehovah  in  it?'  Does 
not  this  event,  in  connection  with  my  own 
views  and  feelings  on  the  subject,  go  very 
far  to  prove  that  it  has  not  been  all  a  delu- 
sion, and  the  effect  of  a  proud,  vile  heart,  as  I 
have  often  suspected  it  has  been?  and  as 
there  appears  to  be  but  one  bar  in  the  way, 
and  this  of  my  own  placing,  my  next  inquiry 
is,  '  May  not  even  this  be  opposed  to  what 
the  Lord  requires  of  me?'  And  on  the  other 
hand,  I  am  thinking  all  this  anxiety  and  rest- 
lessness of  mind  has  never  been  of  the  opera- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  God;  that  it  is  permitted 
as  a  temptation  to  try  what  is  in  my  heart. 
That  this  event  may  be  ranked  among  the 
'  chances  which  happen  unto  all  men;'  or 
that  the  disposition  to  listen  to  any  thing  of 
the  sort,  proceeds  only  from  fickleness  or  in- 
consistent mutability;  or,  in  short,  from  any 
motive  inferior  to  the  love  of  Christ.  I  find 
I  have  nothing  to  doubt  but  myself.  Jeho- 
vah is  faithful;  and  I  hope  I  can  heartily 


80  MEMOIR  OF 

adopt  the  language  of  David,  '  Search  me,  O 
God,'  &c.  From  this  slight  sketch,  you  will 
have  some  faint  idea  of  the  agitation  of  my 
mind;  but  the  '  half  has  not  been  told;'  per- 
haps, till  now,  I  never  suspected  that  so  much 
iniquity  was  bound  up  in  this  vile  heart.  O  my 

dear  E ,  do  pray  for  me,  that  God  would 

preserve  me  in  uprightness  of  heart;  for  to 
such  there  ariseth  light  out  of  darkness;  do 
accept  my  thanks  for  your  sympathetic  feel- 
ing." 

Having  endured  much  perplexity,  Miss 
Collins  became  at  length  convinced  that  duty 
required  from  her  the  consecration  of  herself 
to  the  service  of  the  heathen.  No  sooner 
had  light  began  to  shine  upon  her  path,  than 
her  heart  was  filled  with  the  liveliest  emotions 
of  gratitude.  From  this  time  her  diary  and 
letters  abound  with  sentiments  of  exalted  pie- 
ty, and  manifest  how  fast  she  was  ripening 
for  that  heavenly  world  to  which  her  Lord 
was  about  to  call  her,  almost  before  she  had 
commenced  her  work  as  a  missionary  of  the 
cross. 

Extracts  from  her  diary. 

"  Dec.  29.  Forever  blessed  be  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel;  let  his  praise  be  sung  from 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  81 

one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other.  He 
hath  again  graciously  permitted  a  vile  wretch 
to  order  her  cause  before  him.  I  have  at 
times  enjoyed  some  liberty  in  |  rayer,  and 
hope  I  now  feel  in  some  degree  deliverance 
from  my  own  will.  I  feel  a  great  compla- 
cence towards  S — ,  and  unison  of  soul  un- 
speakable in  the  work  to  which  he  is  desig- 
nated; this  is  why  I  felt  afraid.  But  oh  my 
God,  thou  knowest  my  desire  is  to  walk  after 
thy  directions:  whether  here  or  there,  deign 
thou  to  guide  me. 

"  30.  Blessed  be  God  who  hath  gracious- 
ly unloosed  my  soul  and  enabled  me  once 
more  to  adopt  the  language  of  the  103d  Psalm. 
Oh  how  long  have  I  been  laboring  under  the 
basest  ingratitude,  and  though  sensible  of  it, 
could  neither  feel  it  as  my  worst  foe,  nor  suf- 
ficiently anxious  to  be  delivered  from  it. 

'  O  for  a  heart  to  praise  my  God, 
A  heart  from  sin  set  free.' 

"  I  still  feel,  when  at  a  throne  of  grace, 
that  I  cannot,  dare  not  forget  the  important 
cause  in  hand,  for  though  I  leel  conscious  it 
would  be  sending  an  idolater  to  instruct  the 
heathen,  yet  am  I  to  choose  by  whom  the 
Lord  shall  send?  '  Lord,  send  by  whom  thou 
7 


82  MEMOIR    OF 

wilt  send ;  but  if  thy  Spirit  go  not  with  us,  car- 
ry us  not  up  hither.' 

"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget 
not  all  his  benefits.  He  has  enabled  me  this 
day  to  give  myself  unto  prayer,  and  in  an- 
swer thereto,  graciously  assures  me  that  my 
'  righteousness  shall  be  as  the  light.'  What 
wondrous  condescension  to  one  so  vile.  My 
righteousness  is  as  filthy  rags,  but  Christ  is 
made  to  us  wisdom  and  righteousness.  O  let 
me  stand  approved  in  him,  and  in  the  sight  of 
the  world,  as  his  servant. 

"Jan.  1,  1824.  This  has  been  a  daylong 
to  be  remembered,  I  hope,  with  gratitude. 
Have  felt  an  unconquerable  impression  that  I 
shall  probably  never  spend  another  new 
year's  day  in  this  place,  perhaps  not  on  earth. 
From  what  this  has  proceeded,  I  cannot  tell; 
but  it  has  led  me  to  a  throne  of  grace  with 
more  than  usual  importunity,  that  the  Lord 
would  preserve  me  from  a  presumptuous  use 
of  the  gracious  promises  with  which  he  has 
been  pleased  to  favor  me  in  the  prospect  of  a 
probable  event,  and  from  a  distrust  of  his 
faithfulness  and  goodness.  O  how  short  the 
passage  from  faith  to  presumption,  and  from 
a  prudent  distrust  to  downright  infidelity.  O 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  83 

blessed  Lord  God  of  Israel,  thou  knowest  our 
ignorance,  our  unbelief,  and  every  other  de- 
ficiency and  sin.  'Remember  that  we  are 
but  dust,'  and  be  pleased  to  make  straight 
paths  for  our  feet,  and  enable  us  to  walk 
therein  without  gainsaying.  This  thou  hast 
promised  to  do.  O  suffer  me  not  to  distrust 
this  gracious  promise,  for  I  know  that  all 
power  belongeth  unto  thee. 

"2.  Have  this  day  been  enabled  to  look 
to  the  ever-blessed  God  in  the  endearing  and 
precious  character  of  a  'heavenly  Father.' 
O  the  unspeakable  privilege  of  feeling  God  to 
be  our  friend!  it  is  this,  and  this  alone  sup- 
ports my  mind,  and  allays  the  anxiety  I  feel 
under  his  providential  dealings  with  my  soul. 
Am  still  afraid  that  with  all  my  pretensions  to 
integrity,  and  after  all  my  continual  appeals 
to  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  that  I  may  yet  have 
other  motives  than  the  glory  of  God  in  view. 
So  many  things  crowd  into  this  vile  heart, 
that  the  soul  receives  a  bias  therefrom  before 
it  is  aware,  and  leaves  me  unprepared  to  say, 
'  Thy  will  be  done.'  O  that  thou  wouldst, 
most  gracious  God,  in  this  particular,  with- 
hold me  from  sinning  against  thee.  It  is  said 
of  one,  '  He  did  that  which  was  right  in  the 


84  MEMOIR    OF 

sight  of  God,  but  not  with  a  perfect  heart.' 
O  suffer  not  this  awful  case  to  be  mine. 

11  Feb.  I.  JMy  birth  day.  Was  invited  to 
spend  this  day  at  home  with  my  beloved  pa- 
rents and  sisters,  when  the  improbability  of 
spending  another  together  on  earth  spread 
mutual  endearment  among  us,  but  the  inter- 
vention of  strangers  interfered  with  our  com- 
forts, and  allowed  me  but  a  partial  enjoy- 
ment of  the  day  in  a  spirit  of  devotedness. 

"  9.  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  manifested  him- 
self to  an  unworthy  worm  as  he  does  not  unto 
the  world — has  graciously  shown  me  a  meas- 
ure of  my  wants,  and  enabled  me  to  impor- 
tune a  supply  of  them — has  kindly  granted 
me  a  sweet  sense  of  my  nothingness,  unwor- 
thiness  and  insufficiency.  O  what  can  equal 
such  a  feeling?  not  the  possession  of  worlds. 
O  for  an  increasing  value  of  this  inestimable 
blessing  that  God  and  Christ  may  be  all,  to 
whom  be  never-ending  praises! 

"11.  Have  heard  that  some  cavil,  and 
one  of  these  a  professor  of  religion.  O  Lord, 
if  it  be  from  want  of  love  to  thy  cause,  fill  his 
soul  with  the  love  of  Christ;  but  if  on  account 
of  the  worthlessness  of  thy  unworthy  dust, 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  85 

help  her  to  receive  it  as  a  stimulus  to  self-ex- 
amination, and  as  a  cause  of  humiliation  be- 
fore thee.  O  that  thou  wouldst  preserve  me 
from  casting  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of 
others;  thy  dust  is  not  worthy,  but  '  Jesus 
Christ  is  worthy,'  and  thou  canst  accept  our 
services  through  the  Beloved." 

The  two  next  letters  appear  to  have  some 
reference  to  what  is  hinted  at  in  the  last  ex- 
tract from  her  diary. 

"I  could  neither  do  justice  to  myself  or  to 
Sutton,  to  decide  by  report,  and  report  which 
I  was  obliged  very  much  to  question,  from 
what  Sutton  said  to  me.  Your  Charlotte, 
accordingly,  took  a  more  direct  method  than 
sifting  reports,  for  writing  to  P —  herself.  He 
very  kindly  assured  her  that  nothing  sanc- 
tioning such  report  had  ever  escaped  his  lips; 
that  all  he  knew  of  Sutton  was  decidedly  fa- 
vorable, and  that  if  I  wished  to  know  any 
thing  more,  to  write  with  the  utmost  freedom. 

"  Through  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  I  am 
now  able  to  review  the  steps  taken  in  this  im- 
portant affair  with  equal  satisfaction;  I  think, 
my  dear  girl,  I  can  now  enter  into  your  sus- 
picions and  feelings:  the  former  you  may  now 
7* 


86  MEMOIR    OF 

relinquish,  the  latter  you   must  not  indulge. 

0,  my  E — ,  under  what  infinite  obligations  is 
the  most  unworthy   of  the  unworthy  continu- 
ally laid,  while  nothing  but  pride  and  ingrati- 
tude pervade  this  wretched  heart.     What  am 

1,  that  the   peculiar  favor  of  Heaven    should 
rest  upon  me  ?  Surely  this  is  grace ;  free,  sove- 
reign,   boundless   grace.       O   that    my  soul 
could   be    one    continued   theme  of  gratitude 
and  praise!     It  is  not  yet  determined  to  which 
quarter  of  this  vast  globe  we  shall  be  destin- 
ed, and  I  hope  we  mutually  endeavor  to  cher- 
ish a  spirit  of  acquiescence;   though   I  think 
we    both    feel    a    predilection    for    the    east: 
there  are  many  things,    however,  to  balance, 
and  we  should  be  lost  to  know  which  will  pre- 
ponderate.    The   principal   of  those    for    the 
east  are,  the  aggravating  idolatry  and  the  as- 
surance that  their    idols   shall  perish   in   the 
day  of  visitation;   while  for  the  west,  the  gall- 
ing chains   of  tyranny   seem    to  prepare    the 
hearts  of  some  for   the  reception  of  that  yoke 
which  is  easy,  and  th.e  burden  which  is  light; 
and   therefore    we  may  inquire,    Is  not  this  a 
set  time   to    favor   this  people   from  on  high? 
Notwithstanding  these  thoughts,  we  each  of  us 
feel  happily  satisfied  that  the  decision  will  be 


MRS.     CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  87 

made  by  those  who  love  the  Redeemer  and 
his  cause;  and  who,  possessing  every  source 
of  information,  cannot  fail  to  judge  aright,  or, 
at  least,  to  give  such  judgment  as  no  interest- 
ed individual  ought  to  call  in  question." 

TO  MR.  J.  R. 

"Jan.  31,  1824. 

"  My  dear  brother, — Encouraged  by  your 
affectionate  example,  and  wishing  to  culti- 
vate a  oneness  of  spirit  with  every  one  who 
loves  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  venture  thus 
familiarly  to  address  you. 

"  Thanks  will  but  faintly  express  to  you 
the  gratitude  I  felt  on  receiving  your  kind 
letter,  and  the  pleasure  I  feel  in  attempting 
a  reply  to  your  kind  inquiries.  Your  first 
question  is  one  which  has  long  agitated  my 
mind;  and  though  I  hope  I  can  say  it  is  the 
love  of  Christ  that  constraineth  me,  I  often 
doubt  whether  other  motives  may  not  be 
cherished  under  this  plausible  pretext;  and  in 
this  case,  I  can  only  adopt  the  language  of 
David,  '  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my 
heart.'  &c.  You  next  inquire,  have  I  been 
to  a  throne  of  grace  ?  I  trust,  my  dear  sir,  I 
can  say  I  have:  it  was  this  which  gave  rise 


88  MEMOIR    OF 

to  my  present  views,  and  I  hope  I  may  say 
this  is  where  they  have  been  almost  daily 
fostered.  That  the  Lord  should  employ  so 
insignificant  an  individual,  is  not  less  surpris- 
ing to  me  than  to  my  friends;  and  surround- 
ed by  thousands,  as  I  am,  whose  worth  and 
qualifications  for  such  an  important  work,  are 
unspeakably  superior  to  mine,  argues  a  de- 
gree of  unjustifiable  presumption  ;  but  the 
apostle's  declaration  that  '  not  many  wise, 
not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble  are  called,' 
but  that  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish,  the 
weak,  and  the  base  things  of  the  world,  Sac. 
reconciles  me  to  this  apparent  presumption, 
and  convinces  me  that  '  our  sufficiency  is  of 
God.'  Your  next  inquiry  is,  have  I  counted 
the  cost?  To  this  I  can  only  say,  I  hardly 
think  this  is  possible:  perhaps  no  views  but 
what  arise  from  experience,  can  give  a  true 
estimate  of  a  life,  which  must,  in  a  great 
measure,  partake  of  all  the  difficulties  and 
privations  encountered  by  the  great  apostle 
of  the  gentiles.  It  is  true  that  feeble  nature, 
unsupported  by  the  mighty  promises  of  God, 
looks  on  these  things  with  dismay;  and  when 
contemplating  the  almost  innumerable  ties 
which  bind  to  home,  to  country,  and  friends, 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTOPf.  89 

but  more  especially  to  the  tenderest  of  pa- 
rents, and  most  affectionate  sisters,  with 
whom  perhaps  a  mortal  was  ever  blest,  is 
ready  to  say,  'It  is  too  much:  the  debt  is 
more  than  can  be  paid!'  But  when  on  the 
other  hand,  we  view  the  infinite  obligations 
under  which  we  are  to  the  Redeemer,  as  the 
purchase  of  his  blood;  that  we  are  not  our  own, 
and  therefore  bound  to  render  our  service  for 
the  advancement  of  his  glorious  kingdom; 
that  he  makes  our  obedience  the  criterion  of 
our  love  to  him,  and  assures  us,  that  if  we 
prefer  any  thing  before  him  and  his  cross,  we 
are  not  worthy  of  him ;  and  at  the  same  time 
promises  every  thing  which  is  necessary  to 
support,  under  such  privations  as  may  de- 
volve upon  us  in  the  path  of  duty;  with  these 
considerations,  and  confiding  in  the  care  of 
Christ,  I  hope  I  can  say  with  the  apostle, 
'  None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself.' 

"  You  will  yet  inquire,  in  your  own  mind, 
But  how  do  you  know  that  it  is  your  duty  to 
go?  The  word  of  God  does  not  say  you 
should  go.  It  does  not;  and  on  this  account 
I  have  felt  a  hesitancy,  which  nothing  short 
of  the  evident  leadings  of  Providence  has  re- 


90  MEMOIR    OP 

moved.  Circumstances,  with  which  the  pub- 
lic, in  general,  must  be  unacquainted,  and 
consequently  which  can  only  satisfy  my  own 
mind,  or  the  minds  of  those  who  could  ful- 
ly enter  into  the  views,  the  feelings,  and 
other  things  have  combined  to  produce  this 
decision. 

"  The  bearer  is  waiting.  Shall  be  glad  to 
hear  from  you  at  any  time:  begging  your 
prayers  that  God  in  all  things  may  be  glori- 
fied, I  remain  in  everlasting  bonds,  your  af- 
fectionate sister,  C.  COLLINS." 

With  the  two  following  letters  we  close  this 
chapter  of  these  Memoirs.  They  are  nearly 
the  last  specimens  that  we  can  insert  of  the 
correspondence  of  Miss  Collins  with  her 
youthful  companions.  We  would  invite  es- 
pecial attention  to  the  spirit  of  exalted  piety 
which  breathes  through  these  letters,  particu- 
larly the  last  of  them.  The  piety  of  Miss 
Collins  was  not,  however,  let  it  be  remem- 
bered, only  seen  in  her  correspondence,  it 
was  embodied  in  her  life  and  conduct.  She 
was  a  living  epistle,  read  and  known  of  all 
men.  Our  beloved  young  readers  may  see 
in  this  Memoir,  the  advantages  of  youthful 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  91 

friendships  based  on  piety,  and  cherished  by 
a  correspondence,  such  as  has  been  present- 
ed to  their  notice  in  this  book.  Christian 
friendship  and  Christian  correspondence, 
were  to  Charlotte  Collins  sources  of  perma- 
nent advantage,  and  the  most  refined  pleas- 
ure; and  such  she  endeavored  to  render  them 
to  others.  Happy  would  she  have  been,  had 
her  circumstances  allowed  her  to  command 
that  leisure  which  many  of  our  young  readers 
enjoy.  See  to  it,  beloved  young  friends,  that 
you  make  a  wise  improvement  of  it,  and  es- 
pecially see  to  it  that  your  correspondence  be 
of  a  wise,  pious,  and  profitable  description, 
that  if  it  should  at  a  future  day  pass  before 
your  own  eye,  or  the  review  of  the  public,  no 
blush  of  self-condemnation  may  overspread 
your  countenance. 

"  Smockington,  Feb.  24,  1824. 
"  My  dear  friend,  If  you  are  determined 
to  contend  that  '  actions  speak  louder  than 
words,'  all  attempt  to  reconcile  you  to  my 
long  silence  must  prove  abortive.  I  am  sen- 
sible of  my  apparent  ingratitude,  but  as  I  do 
not  in  reality  feel  conscious  of  it,  shall  venture 
to  offer  as  an  apology  that,  for  several  days  we 


92  MEMOIR  OF 

were  not  without  company — a  circumstance 
which  obliged  me  to  forego  many  things 
which  would  have  been  pleasing,  and  among 
the  rest  the  pleasure  of  returning  you  an  an- 
swer. 

"In  the  first  place,  allow  me  to  thank  you 
for  your  friendly  address,  and  to  assure  you 
that  I  feel  our  friendship  to  be  one  which  I 
trust  will  never  fluctuate  with  the  vicissitudes 
of  time  and  earthly  things;  but  having  for  its 
foundation  the  '  Friend  of  sinners,'  will 
abound  more  and  more  until  consummated 
in  his  glorious  presence.  Notwithstanding 
this,  however,  it  appears  we  must  submit  to  a 
suspension  of  this  endearing  friendship  during 
our  journey  through  this  world  of  sorrows; 
(you  doubtless  know  that  I  refer  to  rny  proba- 
ble station  in  India,)  but  may  I  not  hope  that 
though  mountains  rise,  and  oceans  roll  be- 
tween us,  we  shall,  nevertheless,  be  united 
in  one  spirit,  and  not  unfrequently,  in  this 
spirit,  meet  at  the  throne  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  importuning  for  each  other,  every 
needful  good.  You  observe  that  a  'retreat 
is  not  a  conquest;'  it  is  not,  but  this  is  the 
victory  which  overcometh  the  world,  even 
your  faith.  O  precious  promise!  and  rich 


MRS.     CHARLOTTE    SUTTOiV.  93 

unfathomable  grace!  which  enables  us  to  be- 
lieve such  promises,  while  to  thousands  they 
are  no  more  than  a  dead  letter,  and  the 
whole  prophecy  is  a  sealed  book.  Truly  it  is 
not  of  ourselves,  but  of  the  grace  of  God. 
You  say  you  had  received  much  spiritual 
strength — another  pledge,  my  dear  friend,  of 
the  faithfulness  and  goodness  of  an  unchange- 
able God;  and  O,  if  past  experience  did  not 
painfully  teach  us  the  contrary,  we  might  be 
ready  to  suppose  we  should  never,  never  for- 
get, nor  feel  ungrateful  for  such  inestimable 
privileges;  but  alas!  our  ungrateful  hearts 
have  no  sooner  enjoyed  the  gift,  than  the 
Giver  is  forgotten. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are  blessed  with  a 
companion;  (give  my  kind  love  to  her,)  may 
you  prove  a  blessing  to  each  other.  I  have 
sometimes  thought  the  Lord  in  mercy  with- 
holds a  friend;  for  when  the  mind  is  of  a  so- 
cial turn,  we  are  too  apt  perhaps  to  commit 
our  cares  to  an  earthly  friend,  forgetful  of 
him  who  has  said,  '  Cast  all  your  care  upon 
him,  for  he  careth  for  you.'  You  say  you 
have  much  to  encounter.  O  remember  that 
chastisement  is  the  criterion  of  your  heaven- 
ly Father's  love,  Heb.  xii.  6;  and  so  far  as 
8 


94  MEMOIR  OF 

experience  has  taught  me,  I  can  heartily 
adopt  the  language  of  Pearce: — 

'  More  the  treacherous  calm  I  dread, 
Than  tempests  bursting  o'er  my  head.' 

My  dear  friend,  whatever  we  may  think  of  a 
smooth  path,  a  trial  would,  I  believe,  soon 
convince  us  that  it  is  not  desirable. 

11  You  will,  I  think,  feel  some  little  interest 
in  the  great  and  unexpected  event  before  al- 
luded to,  and  perhaps  will  anxiously  inquire 
further  particulars;  but  I  must  leave  this  till  a 
future  day.  If  spared,  I  hope  to  be  in  North- 
amptonshire in  a  few  weeks;  but  unless  you 
will  favor  me  with  a  few  lines  previous  to 
that  time,  I  shall  suppose  you  are  withhold- 
ing what  the  Pope  pretends  very  liberally  to 
grant,  and  on  this  account  shall  not  give  you 
a  call.  I  have  requested  only  a  few  lines,  but 
shall  retract  the  expression,  and  beg  you  will 
favor  me  with  a  letter  as  long  as  your  pa- 
tience itself.  You  talk  about  not  daring  to 
write,  &c.  I  feel  half  inclined  to  scold  you 
for  such  unseasonable  stuff,  for  I  am  confi- 
dent of  this,  if  any  apology  is  necessary,  it  is 
on  my  part;  and  when  writing  to  a  friend,  a 
sister,  I  expect  that  Christian  affection  will 
supersede  the  rod  of  the  critic,  or  else  I  as- 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  95 

sure  you,  I  should  not  send  out  such  scrib- 
bles as  this,  written  with  little  time  and  less 
thought;  for  I  am  surrounded  with  different 
persons,  variously  employed  at  this  instant, 
and  conversing  on  subjects  equally  various 
as  their  employments. 

"  I  would  just  observe,  however,  that  such 
has  been  my  perplexity  of  mind  during  these 
last  four  months,  such  my  engagements  from 
new  and  renewed  correspondence,  that  I  felt 
but  little  inclination  to  write,  except  where 
absolutely  necessary;  this  will  account  for 
my  silence  lately,  but  you  will  not  suppose 
from  this  that  I  shall  consider  an  epistle  from 
my  friend  a  trouble:  the  Lord  has  graciously 
delivered  me  out  of  many  difficulties  which 
have  perplexed  my  mind,  and  wounded  my 
feelings,  so  that  now,  notwithstanding  the 
heart-rending  prospects  before  me,  I  feel 
comparatively  at  liberty,  while  these  pros- 
pects are  rendered  tolerable  by  that  compre- 
hensive promise,  '  As  thy  day  is,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be.'  This,  you  know,  my  dear  Bet- 
sy, is  sufficient  for  every  purpose  through 
life;  and  he  is  faithful  who  has  promised,  and 
now  what  shall  I  say  more.  I  would  fain  fill 
my  paper  quite  across,  but  dare  not,  lest  you 


96  MEMOIR    OF 

should  not  be  able  to  make  out  my  scrawl. 
Never  cease  to  pray  for  your  unworthy,  but 
affectionate  CHARLOTTE  COLLINS." 

TO  MISS  G — . 

"  Feb.   15,    1824. 

"My  dear  E — ,  I  am  writing  now  in  compli- 
ance with  a  former  promise;  but  why,  my 
dear  girl,  do  you  begin  to  exercise  the  ten- 
derest  feelings  of  my  soul?  can  you  not  yet 
view  it  at  a  distance  ?  The  time  is  not  yet 
determined.  This  is  my  constant  endeavor, 
or  I  could  never  see  my  relations  with  any 
comfort.  Father  '  and  mother  scarce  ever 
meet  me  but  with  tears.  But  you  will  sup- 
pose that  this  endeavor  does  not  always  suc- 
ceed in  allaying  the  feeling;  but,  blessed  be 
God!  faith  can  surmount  those  things,  at 
which  feeble,  unassisted  nature  trembles  and 
revolts,  and  I  feel  graciously  supported  with 
this  all-comprehensive  promise,  '  As  thy  day 
is,  so  shall  thy  strength  be,'  &.c.  This  you 
know,  my  dear  E.,  is  sufficient  for  every  pur- 
pose. '  O  for  an  overcoming  faith!'  But 
faith  is  not  all  I  feel  I  want.  No,  I  want  love 
to  Christ;  to  feel  increasingly  the  value  of 
his  mediation;  and  to  be  devoted  to  him  in 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  97 

the  highest  degree ;  for  without  this,  it  will  be 
to  little  purpose  that  we  be  honored  with  a 
place  as  laborers  in  his  vineyard;  for  zeal 
alone  would  be  liable  to  fluctuation  with  the 
success  of  our  labor,  while  the  love  of  Christ, 
duly  appreciated  and  felt,  would  stimulate  us 
to  renewed  exertions,  even  though  no  fruit 
of  our  exertions  should  appear.  Such,  my 
dear  girl,  I  feel  may  be  our  lot.  Yes,  it  may 
please  the  God  of  love  never  to  allow  us  one 
hope,  save  in  his  unfailing  promises;  but 
even  under  this  trying  dispensation,  what  a 
consolation  would  it  be  to  know  that  the  re- 
ward is  for  the  faithful  servant,  independent 
of  success;  while  a  consciousness  of  our 
nothingness  and  our  ignorance  of  what  might 
be  best  for  us,  ought  to  silence  every  mur- 
mur, and  reconcile  us  to  our  heavenly  Fath- 
er's will.  I  am  sure  we  should  not  be  thus 
afflicted,  (for  truly  it  would  be  great  afflic- 
tion,) unless  for  our  profit,  and  the  Searcher 
of  Hearts  only  knows  what  necessity  there 
would  be  for  such  correction.  Perhaps  an 
undue  self-complacence,  a  reliance  on  our 
own  strength,  a  thirst  for  applause,  prefer- 
ring the  praise  of  men  to  the  praise  of  God, 
.or  a  thousand  other  things,  almost  unthought 
8* 


93  MEMOIR    OF 

of  by  us,  may  creep  in,  and  thus  oblige,  if  I 
may  so  speak,  the  blessed  God  to  withhold  a 
blessing  from  us,  lest  we  should  lightly  es- 
teem the  Rock  of  our  salvation.  O  my  dear 
E — ,  I  think  I  could  be  satisfied  and  thankful 
under  these  gloomy  appearances,  if  blest  with 
the  communion  of  my  God  and  Saviour;  a 
nearness  of  soul  to  him,  and  an  undiminished 
attachment  to  his  glorious  cause.  My 
thoughts  are  now  almost  unremittingly  em- 
ployed on  this  beloved  work. 

"  I  hope,  God  willing,  to  visit  you  before  I 
am  tied  by  the  finger.  I  cannot  promise  that 
you  will  not  be  troubled  with  another  as  well 
as  myself,  for  S —  is  very  anxious  to  know 
when  I  shall  be  at  A — ,  implying,  I  think,  a 
wish  to  meet  me  there,  if  practicable. 

"  The  hope  that  a  painful  separation  may 
be  blessed  to  the  good  of  some  soul  dear  to 
me,  has  not  unfrequently  crossed  my  mind; 
and  I  trust  it  has  not  been  useless  already. 
I  never  had  such  a  pleasing  evidence  of  gen- 
uine piety  in  my  dear  mother,  as  lately.  We 
must  endeavor,  daily,  to  cherish  the  fond  hope 
of  meeting  on  far  better  shores;  and  let  this 
supersede  the  thought  of  parting.  When 
you  and  I,  my  dear,  review  the  way  in  which 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTO.V.  99 

the  Lord  has  led  us,  what  cause  for  un- 
bounded gratitude;  for  while  many  are  called 
to  part,  whose  endearments  equal  ours,  either 
without  hope  on  either  side,  or  with  hope 
enjoyed  but  by  one;  we  are  blest  with  mu- 
tual, and  I  trust  a  good  hope  through  grace, 
of  meeting  and  enjoying  each  other's  compa- 
ny forever  and  ever.  And  sometimes  I  think 
the  hope  of  meeting  my  dear  friends  at  the 
end  of  time,  will  be  an  additional  inducement 
to  quit,  with  unreluctant  feelings,  this  tene- 
ment of  clay.  I  may  not  be  permitted  to 
reach  that  long-sought  place;  but  in  this 
case,  would  you  repine?  I  trust  1  should  not, 
except  for  the  sake  of  souls  ;  for  I  trust  I 
should  be  able  to  say,  '  To  me  to  live  is 
Christ;  to  die  is  gain.' 

"  I  am  now  pretty  generally  addressed  ei- 
ther with  unusual  friendship,  or  with  evident 
marks  of  a  contrary  feeling ;  but  of  the  latter, 
very  little  has  hitherto  been  my  lot.  The 
kindness  of  the  Smockington  folks  exceeds 
description,  and  they  never  speak  of  my  leav- 
ing them  but  with  tears.  Bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul." 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Ordination — Taking  leave  of  friends — Letters — Dia- 
ry—  Voyage  to  India. 

ON  June  18,  1824,  Miss  Collins  was  mar- 
ried to  Mr.  Amos  Button,  then  about  to  pro- 
ceed to  India.  On  Wednesday,  the  23d  of 
the  same  month,  his  ordination  took  place  at 
Derby.  The  ordination  service  was  peculiar- 
ly solemn.  On  that  interesting  occasion,  Mrs. 
Sutton,  in  all  the  bloom  of  youth,  and  in  the 
adornment  of  female  loveliness  and  Christian 
piety,  appeared  by  the  side  of  her  husband 
before  the  crowded  and  much  affected  assem- 
bly. She  appeared  tranquil  and  cheerful, 
and  during  a  few  days  spent  at  Derby,  much 
endeared  herself  to  many  whom  she  will  meet 
no  more  till  they  meet  in  heaven.  She  then 
returned  for  a  short  and  final  visit  to  Wolvey. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  101 

The  period  for  the  departure  of  Mr.  Button 
and  his  amiable  partner  from  their  native 
land  now  rapidly  approached,  and  as  the  is- 
sue proved,  she  was  about  to  leave  her  long- 
beloved  home,  to  revisit  it  no  more.  As  this 
important,  and,  to  a  heart  so  affectionate  as 
Mrs.  Sutton's,  trying  time  approached,  hej 
piety  appears  to  have  glowed  with  a  stronger 
flame,  and  to  have  shone  with  a  brighter  lus- 
tre. The  writer,  (Mr.  P.)  from  observing 
the  state  of  her  mind,  at  this  interesting  pe- 
riod of  her  life,  has  been  reminded  of  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  of  the  comparisons  of  mod- 
ern poetry,  in  which  its  author  describes  the 
final  departure  of  a  pious  female  from  this 
transitory  state. 

"  But  she  was  waning  to  the  tomb, 
The  worm  of  death  was  in  her  bloom; 
Yet  as  the  mortal  flame  declin'd, 
Strong,  through  the  ruins,  rose  the  mind. 
As  the  dim  morn,  when  light  ascends, 
Slow  in  the  East,  the  darkness  rends; 
Through  melting  clouds  by  gradual  gleams, 
Pours  the  mild  splendor  of  her  beams; 
Then  bursts  in  triumph  o'er  the  pole, 
Free  as  a  disembodied  soul ; 
Thus,  while  the  veil  of  flesh  decay'd, 
Her  beauties  brighten'd  through  ilie  shade. 
Charms  which  her  lowly  heart  conceal'd, 


102  MEMOIR   OP 

In  nature's  weakness  were  reveal'd  ; 
And  still  tli'  unrobing  spirit  cast 
Diviner  beauties  to  the  last; 
Dissolv'd  its  bonds,  and  clear'd  its  flight, 
Emerging  into  perfect  light." 

Thus  the  piety  of  Charlotte  Sutton  seemed 
to  brighten  when  leaving  her  native  land,  and 
when  traversing  the  mighty  deep.  This  is 
pleasingly  apparent  in  her  confidential  com- 
munications to  her  beloved  friends. 


TO  MISS  G . 

"  Wolvey. 

11  My  dear  girl, — It  is  now  Friday  morning-, 
and  we  are  yet  at  Wolvey,  but  expect  to 
leave  to-morrow  night,  unless  we  have  or- 
ders to  the  contrary.  Mother  is  tolerably 
well  while  we  are  with  her,  but  I  tremble  for 
her  when  we  shall  leave.  I  know  you  will 
accept  this  as  the  last  token  of  love  which  I 
shall  have  an  opportunity  of  offering  while  in 
our  dear  native  country ;  but  I  trust  it  is  not 
the  last  which  will  be  afforded ;  no,  we  will  not 
be  so  distrustful,  though  I  see  no  reason  for 
dissatisfaction,  even  though  this  should  be 
the  case;  for  if  a  soul  is  benefited,  and  God 
is  thereby  glorified,  who  has  a  right  to  com- 
plain? This  we  know,  the  Christian  has  not; 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE  BUTTON.  103 

and  this  is  what  I  ever  wish  to  feel;  then 
come  life,  come  death,  still  we  shall  say,  the 
Lord  has  done  all  things  well.  If  it  be  the 
Lord's  will,  I  could  like  to  live  many  years 
as  a  laborer  in  his  vineyard;  but  if  the  ado- 
rable Master,  on  reviewing  his  servants,  and 
appointing  their  work,  should  find  your  friend 
an  intruder,  it  will  be  an  unspeakable  bless- 
ing to  receive  a  pardon,  and  die. 

"  I  want  to  say  many  more  things  to  you 
on  this  head,  but  as  I  have  other  things  to 

say,  must  attend  to  them.  Miss  W is 

now  here,  and  has  been  expressing  her  anx- 
ious wish  that  you  would  favor  her  with  a  let- 
ter. Now,  my  dear  girl,  will  you  accept  of 
her  as  a  friend,  in  lieu  of  your  Charlotte?  I 
am  sure  you  will  find  her  much  more  intelli- 
gent, and  consequently  a  more  desirable  cor- 
respondent. I  do  not  mean  to  say  she  will 
supplant  me  in  your  affections:  I  trust  the  tie 
which  binds  our  hearts  is  indissoluble,  and 
however  it  may  link  us  with  others,  will  still 
retain  its  strength. 

11  We  had  a  more  than  ordinary  meeting 
last  Sunday  night  at  Wolvey,  when  Sutton 
preached  his  farewell  sermon.  A  great  num- 
ber of  Hinckley  friends  were  here,  and  man- 


104  MEMOIR  OF 

ifested  unusual  interest;  in  short,  this  was  the 
case  with  the  whole  congregation:  I  never 
saw  the  place  so  crowded  before  on  any  oc- 
casion: many  could  not  obtain  admittance.  I 

ought   to   tell  you    that   Mr.  F is  more 

than  kind;  we  paid  him  a  visit  on  Monday, 
when  he  would  not  spare  us  out  of  his  pres- 
ence at  all,  and  to-morrow  we  are  to  dine 
with  him  again:  he  has  ordered  us  a  very 
handsome  present  of  books  in  London,  and 
offers  letters  of  introduction  to  his  friends." 

At  length  the  hour  arrived  in  which  she 
was  to  take  her  last  farewell  from  most  of  her 
relatives  and  friends — her  last  farewell;  for, 
as  Cowper  observes,  where  she  is 


Adieus  and  farewells  are  a  sound  unknown." 
If  the  friends  who  parted  from  her  then, 
meet  her  in  heaven,  they  will  part  no  more. 
The  following  account  of  the  parting  scene 
was  sent  by  a  friend  who  was  present  at  the 
time,  to  another  of  Mrs.  Button's  friends. 

"  My  esteemed  friend, — From  the  pungen- 
cy of  feeling  which  appeared  to  pervade  your 
breast,  when  you  dropt  the  hand  and  caught 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  105 

the  last  glance  of  our  affectionate  Charlotte, 
I  hasten  to  relieve  your  anxiety  as  to  the  con- 
cluding scene.  I  met  them  at  Smockington, 
a  little  time  previous  to  their  departure  by 
the  coach,  and  witnessed  a  scene  which  I  ex- 
pect ever  to  contemplate  with  melancholy 
pleasure.  After  speaking,  for.  a  short  period, 
to  the  many  who  were  present,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  her  departure,  she  proposed  the  sing- 
ing of  a  hymn,  which  she  gave  out  by  two 
lines  at  a  time,  and  set  the  tune: 

"  Bless'd  be  the  dear  uniting  love, 
That  will  not  let  us  part."/ 

After  this  she  sat  down,  and  taking  her  sister 

S upon  her  knees,  in  a  tone  of   superior 

affection,  she  addressed  her  on  the  most  im- 
portant of  all  subjects,  with  a  magnanimity  I 
shall  never  forget.  The  distressed  girl  lay  up- 
on her  breast  in  a  state  of  indescribable  feel- 
ing, and  never  left  till  the  arrival  of  the  mail. 
Here  we  all  took  the  last,  last  look,  the  last 

sad  farewell,  whilst  S ,  locking  her  arms 

over  the  neck  of  her  sister,  reiterated  the  ex- 
clamation, '  J  shall  never  see  her  more!' 
They  were  compelled  to  be  separated,  and 
with  a  firm  step,  a  cheerful  sentence,  a  tear- 
less eye,  she  entered  the  coach,  which  hur- 
9 


106  MEMOIR    OF 

ried  her  from  the  spot:  she  waved  her  hand- 
kerchief from  the  window,  till  they  reached 
the  summit  of  the  hill,  and  immediately  dis- 
appeared. We  stood  motionless  for  a  while, 
and  every  face  but  that  of  Charlotte's  was 
covered  with  tears.  Our  next  meeting  will 
be  at  the  tribunal!  There  is  something  mo- 
mentous indeed  in  the  consideration!  Othat 
it  may  be  with  joy.  May  the  God  of  Char- 
lotte be  our  God;  and  if  he  be,  we  may  as- 
suage our  grief.  Christianity  gives  a  dignity 
to  friendship  which  nothing  else  can  inspire, 
and  points  us  to  other,  to  purer  scenes — 
where  adieus  and  farewells  are  never  heard 
again." 

After  leaving  Wolvey,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sut- 
ton  passed  several  days  in  London  or  its 
neighborhood,  waiting  for  the  sailing  of  the 
Euphrates,  in  which  their  passage  was  taken. 
Here  she  saw  her  father  once  more,  and 
sent  the  following  simple,  but  exquisitely 
touching  note  to  her  mother.  It  sufficiently 
explains  itself,  but  must  reach  every  heart 
that  loves  the  Bible. 

"  Dear  Mother, — I  promised  you  my  Bible, 
though  I  confess  I  did  so  very  reluctant- 
ly; but  the  fact  is,  I  cannot  spare  it.  I  am 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  BUTTON.  107 

afraid  you  will  think  this  unkind,  but  what 
can  I  do?  The  thought  of  parting  with  it,  I 
can  truly  say,  is  more  painful  than  any  thing 
I  ever  experienced.  I  think  I  could  spare 
any  thing  you  could  ask  rather  than  my  Bi- 
ble. You  know,  my  dear  mother,  it  has 
been,  and  it  is  now,  my  dearest  earthly  treas- 
ure. It  has  been  to  me  a  most  faithful  com- 
panion; which  has,  at  all  times,  and  on  all  oc- 
casions, administered  advice  and  consolation; 
and  when  I  recollect,  in  how  many  trying  cir- 
cumstances, it  has  yielded  me  support  and 
comfort,  I  feel  that  we  are  inseparable.  I 
know  you  will  think  this  a  weakness,  and  so 
it  is;  and  you  would  think  it  more  so  if  you 
could  enter  into  my  feelings.  But  I  cannot 
say  more,  only  let  me  know  that  you  are  sat- 
isfied without  it." 

In  this  Bible  was  found  written  after  her  de- 
cease. 
"  My  dear  Mother, 

"  ^7  giying  y°u  this  Bible,  I  am  giving  you 
what  the  blessed  God  has  often  made  to  me 
more  than  my  necessary  food;  and  now  that 
it  may  convey  to  you  every  needful  good,  is 
the  prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  daughter, 

C.  SUTTON." 


108  MEMOIR  OF 

After  much  tedious  delay,  as  to  the  sailing 
of  the  Euphrates,  several  friends  accompa- 
nied the  missionaries  to  Gravesend,  expect- 
ing there,  in  one  of  the  cabins  of  the  vessel, 
to  commend  them  to  God,  and  then  to  part. 
This  satisfaction,  however,  was  denied  them: 
wrong  information  had  again  been  given  res- 
pecting the  time  of  the  ship's  departure,  nor 
had  she  reached  Gravesend,  after  another 
disappointment  something  similar  to  this:  at 
length,  quite  suddenly,  they  were  directed  to 
go  on  board,  and  the  Euphrates  sailed. 

The  following  memorandum  of  her  embark- 
ation was  found  among  her  private  papers, 
and  the  letter  addressed  to  Miss  Goadby  con- 
tains some  farther  notices  of  the  same  subject, 
with  an  account  of  her  feelings  in  view  of  her 
important  undertaking. 

..,••:'. 

"Aug.  5.  This  is  with  me  a  memorable 
day.  It  is  three  years  this  day  since  I  was 
permitted  to  join  myself  to  the  Lord's  people 
on  earth,  and  to-day,  for  the  first  time  in  my 
life,  am  quiting  my  native  shores,  and  bid- 
ding a  last  adieu  to  England.  Have  this 
morning  taken  a  final  farewell  of  our  dear 
brother  James,  our  last  English  friend.  Now, 
blessed  God,  be  our  especial  friend." 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  109 


TO    MISS    G- 


"  Euphrates,  Aug.  27,  1824. 

'.''My  dear  E , 

"  As  I  hope  for  an  opportunity  of  forward- 
ing a  few  lines  to  England  for  one  friend  and 
another,  my  E must  be  one  of  the  num- 
ber. The  sickness  has  hitherto  prevented  that 
variety  so  conducive  to  gratification.  But  to 

you,  my  beloved  E ,  I  would  premise  that 

/  shall  purposely  omit  the  recital  of  recurring 
incidents;  and  for  this  reason,  there  will  be 
many,  among  my  necessary  correspondents, 
to  whom  little  else  would  be  acceptable;  and, 
circumstanced  as  I  now  am,  you  will  not  won- 
der that  I  should  want  one  dear  friend,  to 
whom  I  can  tell  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with 
my  soul,  and  who  can  participate  in  the  joys 
and  sorrows  arising  from  such  dealings;  and 

whom,  my  dear  E ,  shall  I  select  but  her 

who  has  hitherto  been,  in  some  measure,  a 
sharer  of  them,  and  whose  affection  convinces 
me  she  would  gladly  sacrifice  any  little  self- 
ish gratification  which  might  arise  from  im- 
mediate communication  to  oblige  her  Char- 
lotte? But  I  might  add,  that  I  fully  expect 
you  will  see  every  thing  which  may  be  writ- 
ten to  my  beloved  parents  and  sisters:  it  is  my 
9* 


1  10  MEMOIR    OF 

earnest  request  that  nothing  may  prevent  a 
growing  intimacy  between  you  and  them. 
"  "  Have  you  heard  of  the  manner  in  which 
we  left  England,  or  rather  the  circumstances 
attendant  on  leaving?  We  did  not,  as  we 
fully  anticipated,  leave  accompanied  by 
friends,  owing  to  the  repeated  delays  of  the 
ship.  Our  friends,  who  kindly  accompanied 
us  from  London  and  Edmonton,  were  obliged 
to  leave  us,  (and  what  was  to  me  far  worse,) 
without  mutual  commendations  to  the  God  of 
all  mercies:  this  was  to  me  a  hard  case,  (it 
was  what  our  other  friends  enjoyed.)  Our 
friends  from  Sevenoaks,  who  came  the  fol- 
lowing day,  were  obliged  to  leave  us  in  the 
same  way,  and  when  the  time  arrived  for  de- 
parture we  were  alone,  except  our  dear  broth- 
er J ,  who  did  not  leave  us  till  the  ship 

was  under  weigh,  when  we  parted  with  mutu- 
al sorrow.  But  this  was  not  all  the  gloom: 
my  dear  S.  was  taken  ill  the  night  previous  to 
coming  on  board,  and  continued  so  for  several 
days;  the  complaint  proved  to  be  a  gathering 
in  the  head:  he  was  at  length  relieved  by  the 
application  of  leeches  and  a  great  discharge 
of  matter;  but  almost  before  this  was  effected 
I  was  confined  to  my  bed  with  sickness. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE.  SUTTON.  Ill 

"It  is  now  upwards  of  three  weeks  since 
we  set  sail:  this  is  the  first  day  I  have  been 
able  to  walk  without  assistance.  This  afflic- 
tion, my  E ,  you  will  expect  has  tried  my 

patience  ;  yes,  and  blessed  be  God  that  it  has. 
I  felt  very  unwilling  to  relinquish  my  own 
will  at  first,  and  I  found  many  urgent  pleas 
against  being  thus  dealt  with,  especially  that 
of  losing  time,  as  I  had  proposed  to  myself  to 
devote  the  first  part  of  it  to  acquiring  prepar- 
atory information:  another  was,  that  it  was 
rendering  me  useless  while  appearances  of 
usefulness  were  probable,  there  being  on 
board  two  native  women  to  whom  I  could 
have  access:  a  third  was,  that  as  my  Sutton's 
comforts  were  necessarily  diminished  by  my 
illness,  he  might  become  impatient:  but  these 
specious  arguments  were  as  often  rejected  as 
proposed;  and  my  gracious  Teacher  led  me 
to  see  that  they  were,  in  fact,  nothing  better 
than  Juggernaut  himself.  This  reconciled 
me  to  a  renunciation  of  them,  and  ever  since 
I  have  been  saying,  Do  unto  me  what  seem- 
eth  good  unto  thee.  I  would  be  any  thing  or 
nothing  so  that  thou  art  glorified. 

"  Our  comfort  on  board  exceeds  what  we 
expected;  the  Captain's*  kindness  is  beyond 

*  Capt.  E.  Meade;  since  died  at  pea. 


112        •  MEMOIR    OF 

expression;    we   have   with   us  two   or  three 
persons    among    the    passengers   who  speak 
Hindostanee,  and  our  surgeon,  (who  is  an  af- 
fable young  man,)  is  studying  it:  this  will  in- 
duce us  to  have  a  try  at  it:   and  what  will  you 
say  to  my  presumption,  if  I  tell  you  I  am  not 
without  the  distant  hope  that  we  may  raise  an 
additional  school  in  an   additional   language. 
I  dare  not  think  of  so  much,  if  it  could  not  be 
said,    l  I   can   do    all  things  through  Christ,' 
&.c.     Do    not    delay    writing    after  receiving 
this,  and  direct  '  Mission  House,  Serampore,' 
the   information  to   be   confined    to   ministers 
and    churches,     or    whatever     concerns  the 
cause  of  our  Redeemer. 

"  I  perceive,  my  E ,  that  it  is  not  my 

blessed  Master's  intention  that  my  path 
should  be  too  smooth.  At  this  I  rejoice,  not 
because  afflictions  are  joyous,  or  because  I 
consider  myself  better  able  to  bear  them 
than  others,  but  because  I  have  never  yet  had 
one  trial  for  which  I  have  not  had  abundant 
cause  for  gratitude ;  and  I  believe  I  never  shall 
have  unless  the  Lord,  in  righteous  judgment, 
should  permit  them  to  have  a  very  different 
effect  from  what  they  have  had  hitherto;  for 
'  trials  make  the  promise  sweet,'  and  always 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  113 

'give  new  life  to  prayer.'  This  is  the  cause 
why  I  could  always  adopt  the  language  of 
Pearce; — 

'  More  the  treacherous  calm  I  dread, 
Than  tempests  bursting  o'er  my  head.' 

Do  you  ask  whether,  on  account  of  this  dis- 
covery, I  wish  myself  released  from  the  ser- 
vice of  my  Lord,  and  again  enjoying  the 
loved  society  of  Christian  friends  in  England? 
I  reply  no,  my  Ellen;  no!  On  the  contrary, 
I  feel  increasing  satisfaction  to  think  I  am  in 
the  path  of  duty;  then  what  else  can  be  ne- 
cessary to  render  me  completely  satisfied! 
This  is  all  I  wanted,  and  having  this  I  am 
graciously  delivered  from  one  foreboding 
fear  as  to  myself.  This  is  a  great  mercy.  I 
wish  I  could  feel  sufficiently  thankful  for  it; 
for  when  looking  forward  to  the  vast,  and 
apparently  insupportable  trials  of  a  Martyn, 
a  Brainerd,  or  ethers  who  have  gone,  I  al- 
ways feel  that  I  have  only  a  life  to  lose;  only 
a  body  to  be  tormented  by  men,  and  my  ado- 
rable Master  has  engaged  to  take  all  the 
care  upon  himself,  and  to  afford  me  strength 
equal  to  my  day.  Thus  supported,  who  can 
faint?  The  Lord  knows  I  am  not  worthy  to 
be  ranked  among  Missionaries;  but  I  do  ear- 


114  MEMOIR  OF 

nestly  desire  the  cultivation  of  his  spiritual 
vineyard  among  men,  and  if  he  condescend 
to  employ  and  make  me  useful,  my  nothing- 
ness will  not  prevent.  But  the  necessity  of 
divine  teaching  is  absolute:  and  if  we  might 
not  expect  it,  who  with  abilities  so  slender  as 
your  Charlotte,  might  persevere.  The  study 
of  language  appears  a  dry  employment,  and 
what  would  neither  fill  our  mouth  with  praises 
or  petitions;  but  experience  tells  me  that  the 
latter  never  fail  to  facilitate  our  engagements. 
I  hope,  therefore,  this  will  furnish  a  prayer 
for  my  Ellen  also;  for  it  is  his  prerogative, 
whose  the  mind  is,  to  enlarge  it.  I  know  we 
are  too  apt  to  attempt  a  light  burden  in  our 
own  strength.  This  may  be  the  reason  why 
we  sometimes  stumble  sooner  under  a  light 
than  a  heavy  one.  I  long  to  say  much  more 
to  you,  but  must  forbear.  Pray  for  us,  my 
dear,  for  wisdom  to  direct,  zeal  to  persevere, 
and  grace  to  deny  self;  for  how  many  ways 
there  are  to  sin,  no  living  mortal  knows." 

Wherever  the  power  of  true  piety  is  felt, 
its  happy  possessor  cherishes  sincere  concern 
for  the  eternal  welfare  of  others.  This  con- 
cern frequently  appears  in  the  correspondence 
of  Charlotte  Sutton. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  115 

TO    MRS.    J.     C . 

"  My  dear  Aunt, 

"  I  hope  you  will  accept  this  as  the  best 
token  I  shall  be  able  to  offer  you  of  my  con- 
cern for  your  welfare,  and  the  last  testimony 
of  my  love.  It  is  probable  that  no  opportu- 
nity will  be  afforded  us  of  meeting  again, 
until  we  meet  before  the  Judge  of  heaven  and 
earth,  there  to  hear  a  final  decision,  either 
t  Come,  ye  blessed  ; '  or, '  Depart,  ye  cursed.' 
Under  such  circumstances,  my  dear  Aunt, 
what  must  I  write?  what  shall  I  say?  what 
that  will  bear  perusal  on  your  part,  and  re- 
flection on  mine?  I  dare  not  do  less  than 
remind  you  of  the  amazing  love  of  Christ. 
A  theme  which  I  hope  will  never  cease  to 
warm  my  heart,  and  which  I  hope  will  be- 
come increasingly  dear  to  every  person  whom 
I  love,  but  most  especially  to  those  for  whom 
I  bear  the  tenderest  affection.  To  represent 
fully  to  you  the  love  of  Christ  would  be  im- 
possible. It  is  true  we  may  see  by  his  own 
word  what  he  has]  done  for  us;  but  can  we, 
my  dear  Aunt,  tell  what  he  is  now  doing, 
seeing  that  it  is  entirely  owing  to  his  gracious 
intercession,  that  we  are  still  spared  to  pursue 
our  various  employments?  and  much  less  can 


116  MEMOIR    OF 

we  tell  what  he  will  do  for  us  throughout 
eternity.  He  has  said,  '  Where  I  am,  there  ye 
shall  be  also;'  and  if,  when  we  next  meet, 
we  are  found  to  be  his  followers,  I  doubt  not 
but  we  shall  joyfully  exclaim,  '  Behold  how 
he  loved  us!'  and  with  the  Apostle  we  shall 
doubtless  add,  '  His  love  which  passeth 
knowledge.'  But  if,  my  dear  Aunt,  we  can 
be  so  ungrateful  as  to  forget  this,  our  best 
Friend,  while  we  live  here;  if  we  can  lose  all 
thoughts  of  his  goodness,  and  bury  our  own 
souls  in  this  world  and  its  concerns,  we  can- 
not reasonably  expect  the  continuance  of  that 
love  which  the  adorable  Friend  of  sinners  is 
now  manifesting  towards  us.  Noiv  he  in- 
vites, '  Come  unto  me;'  now  he  pleads  with 
his  heavenly  Father,  '  Spare  it  this  year 
also.'  But  for  how  many  years  his  patience 
may  be  thus  exercised  we  cannot  tell:  it  is 
possible  that  if,  on  his  next  visit,  he  find  no 
fruit,  he  may  say,  'Cut  it  down;  why  cum- 
bereth  it  the  ground?' 

"  Time,  and  my  limits,  forbid  me  to  say 
more;  but  knowing  that  we  are  accountable 
to  our  great  Master  for  the  use  or  abuse  of 
his  great  name  and  abundant  love,  let  me 
once  more  entreat  you  to  remember  him,  who 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  117 

has  loved  us,  even  unto  death;  who  is  still 
waiting  to  be  gracious,  and  who  has  engaged, 
when  we  have  done  with  this  world,  to  take 
us  to  himself.  And  now,  my  dear  Aunt,  as 
I  have  no  hope  of  seeing  you  until  we  meet 
before  that  dear  Friend,  of  whom  we  have 
been  speaking,  may  I  hope  that  it  will  be  our 
greatest  care  so  to  meet,  that  we  may  never 
part  again.  May  I  hope  that  you  will  pray 
for  your  unworthy  friend,  nay,  constantly 
bear  her  upon  your  mind  before  God,  that  he 
may  be  pleased  to  accomplish  his  own  pur- 
pose by  so  weak  an  instrument. 

Adieu,  from  your  affectionate 

C.  SUTTON." 

The  voyage  of  the  Euphrates  was  long  and 
tedious,  but  during  its  continuance  several 
opportunities  were  afforded  to  Mrs.  Button, 
of  writing  to  her  beloved  relatives.  In  them 
she  furnishes  a  lively  description  of  the  situ- 
ation of  herself  and  companions,  and  an  ani- 
mating view  of  her  own  hopes  and  spiritual 
comforts. 


10 


118  MEMOIR    OF 

TO    MISS    E.    C  — 


"My  dear  Betsy, 

"I  have  been  saying  this  thing  to  one,  and 
that  to  another,  and  now  I  must  have  a  word 
with  you.  I  sometimes  fancy  I  see  you  here 
very  full  of  glee,  taking  off  sailors,  or  else 
studying  mischief.  We  have  plenty  of  com- 
pany on  board,  there  being  about  104  per- 
sons; nearly  sixty  of  thorn  are  Lascars,  or 
Indians,  two  black  women,  thirty  sailors, 
and  five  cabin  passengers  besides  ourselves, 
the  three  mates  and  the  Captain.  Our  pas- 
sengers are  a  Captain  Y ,  and  his  son. 

Dr.  T.,  Mr.  L.,  a  Spanish  gentleman,  and 
Master  E.  We  have  no  lady  on  board  ex- 
cept myself.  Among  our  sailors,  there  is  a 
butcher,  a  sail-maker,  and  two  carpenters: 
and  about  the  cab!n  is  a  steward,  an  oblig- 
ing man,  George,  the  captain's  servant,  Na- 
zario,  the  Spaniard's  man,  Ram,  (a  Hindoo,) 
the  Doctor's  man,  and  Bob,  the  cabin  boy. 
You  will  think  we  have  a  laughable  medley, 
and  truly  we  have.  Some  time  ago,  the 
Captain  sent  George,  to  an  Auctioneer's  to 
fetch  a  catalogue,  when  he  returned  with  cap 
in  hand  to  inquire  "  Please  Sir,  had  I  better 
take  a  wheelbarrow  for  it?" 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  119 

11  The  transition  being  easy  from  one  kind 
of  stock  to  another,  I  shall  next  begin  with 
hogs:  we  have  an  old  one,  of  the  feminine 
description,  a  great  number  of  young  ones, 
which  make  very  excellent  pork,  a  cow  which 
yields  the  richest  and  best  milk  I  ever  tasted, 
twenty  or  thirty  sheep,  which  are  folded  in 
a  long  boat  over  the  first  part  of  the  ship, 
where  the  butcher,  whose  job  it  is  to  attend 
to  all  the  stock,  feeds  them  and  waters  them 
from  a  glass  bottle,  out  of  which  they  drink 
as  eagerly  as  any  old  tippler;  upwards  of 
130  fowls,  almost  as  many  ducks,  and  a  great 
number  of  geese.  There  are  on  board  a 
great  number  of  hams,  and  of  dried  neat's 
tongues;  great  quantities  of  salt  fish,  rice, 
potatoes,  carrots,  greens,  pumpkins,  fruit, 
wines  of  all  kinds,  and  spirits.  We  do  not 
get  fresh  fish,  except  that  we  have  had  plenty 
since  we  have  been  at  Madeira.  The  other 
day  the  rnen  caught  a  large  shark  and  several 
young  ones,  and  yesterday,  what  they  call  a 
shovel-nosed  shark;  its  eyes  were  very  large 
and  fixed  at  the  extremity  of  its  long  ears:  it 
had  a  frightful  appearance. 

"  By  the  time  you  get  this  we  oi.tJl  proba- 
bly be  a  great  way  on  our  journey;  and  now 


120  MEMOIR    OF 

my  Betsy,  I  think   I  see  you  with  your  head 

against    S ,  and    both    of  you    inquiring, 

'  Don't  you  want  to  see  us,  and  your  dear 
father  and  mother?  and  are  you  quite  happy 
in  your  new  undertaking?'  To  the  former,  I 
must  reply,  I  should  love  to  see  you  all,  but 
then  I  would  not  return  and  leave  my  new 
undertaking  on  any  account:  no,  my  Betsy, 
I  wish,  much  rather  wish,  you  would  both 
follow  me  on  the  same  errand,  or  that  I  could 
see  you  walking  in  a  path  which  would,  in  a 
little  time,  land  us  on  one  spot,  some  happy 
spot,  where  would  be  no  sickness  to  mar  our 
pleasure,  and  no  separation  to  wound  our 
united  hearts.  Say,  my  Betsy,  will  you  not 
walk  in  this  way,  that  whether  you  should 
be  first  called  from  England,  or  I  from  India, 
one  may  stand  ready  to  welcome  the  other  to 
the  abodes  of  love  and  peace? 
Your  dear 

CHARLOTTE." 

Madeira,  Sept.  11,  1824. 
"  My  dear  Sally, 

"  The  name  of  this  month  reminds  me  of 
times,  and  seasons,  and  I  fancy  that  I  see 
you  busily  running  here  and  there  to  inquire 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  121 

what  game,  and  how  much  was  killed  yester- 
day, and  what  the  day  before;  but  I  do  not 
envy  you,  though  my  present  situation  affords 
me  much  less  variety  than  the  above  inqui- 
ries and  their  accompaniments  yield  you.  I 
purpose  telling  you  a  little  about  this  place, 
but  you  must  not  consider  it  a  description. 
You  know  I  have  not  enough  of  the  fanciful 
about  me,  to  describe  in  glowing  colors  what 
deserves  only  to  be  shaded,  and  such  I  appre- 
hend is  the  desert  of  Madeira  when  compared 
with  Old  England.  We  went  on  shore,  on 
Friday,  3d  inst.,  after  being  tantalized  with 
the  most  romantic  scenery  imaginable,  all  the 
previous  day  :  the  mountains  rising  to  the 
height  of  3  or  4  miles,  the  tops  of  which  on 
the  brightest  days,  appear  enveloped  in 
clouds,  present  no  appearance  of  being  im- 
pervious by  their  foliage,  all  being  barren 
except  where  the  vine  is  cultivated,  or  where 
there  is  a  spontaneous  growth  of  fruits,  or 
flowers.  There  is  no  grain  of  any  kind 
grown  upon  the  island;  they  get  good  pota- 
toes, fine  onions,  and  fruits  of  the  most  deli- 
cious kind,  as  citrons,  oranges,  pomegranates, 
quinces,  figs,  pines,  peaches,  pears,  melons, 
bananas,  apples;  and  spices,  chillies  and 
10* 


122  MEMOIR  OF 

tomatoes;  but  their  peaches  are  very  inferior 
to  what  we  get  in  England,  and  their  apples 
not  so  good,  owing  to  a  want  of  cultivation. 
Perhaps,  it  may  be  accounted  for,  thus;  the 
English    families,   (and    there    are    several,) 
resident  on  the  island,  have  but.  one  object 
in  view,  that  is,  the   acquisition  of  wealth. 
Consequently,  they   are  icine,   and  not   fruit 
and  flower   merchants,  and  the  Portuguese 
are  too  indolent  to  do  any  thing  that  may  be 
left  undone.     It  is  true,  that  the  hedges  are 
composed  of  myrtle,  geranium,  scarlet  fusch- 
ia,  roses,    the    passion,    and    other    flowers 
of  the  finest  tints  and  scents,  while  the  Cas- 
sia,  the    verbena,    the  hydrangia,  japonica, 
and  many  others,  which  only  arrive   to  dwarf 
plants  in  England,  grow  here  to  large  spread- 
ing trees.        Evergreens    are    plentiful    and 
some  of  them  of  the  twining  kind;  and  fine 
grapes  of  all  sizes,  and  of  the  finest  colors. 

You  will  imagine  Madeira  a  little  para- 
dise; but  no,  any  person  with  any  taste  for 
the  elegant,  or  with  only  the  rudiments  of 
order  impressed  on  his  mind,  would  feel  him- 
self surrounded  by  a  wilderness,  or  mass  of 
confusion,  almost  every  thing  beside  the  vine 
being  left  to  nature's  cultivation;  and  obser- 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  123 

vation  teaches  us  that  her  bestowments  are 
principally  confined  to  the  useful  and  beau- 
tiful, leaving  the  ornamental  for  her  hand- 
maid "art."  The  vine  here  is  paid  par- 
ticular attention  to,  and  affords  the  chief 
employment  and  sustenance  of  the  inhabit- 
ants. It  is  trained  over  head  with  bamboos, 
laid  across,  which  serve  to  support  and  expose 
it  to  the  sun:  this  fruit  is  so  plentiful  that  we 
can  purchase  three  or  four  pounds  for  6d. 
Lemons  6d.  per  dozen;  oranges  and  figs, 
equally  cheap.  But  I  think  you  have  had 
fruits  and  flowers  enough.  Now  for  manners 
and  customs:  the  first  thing  which  attracted 
my  attention  on  shore  was,  the  leathern  bot- 
tles, made  of  sheep  and  goat  skins,  and  re- 
taining the  exact  shape  of  the  animal,  so  that 
you  might  more  easily  imagine  yourself 
among  sheep  themselves,  than  among  bottles 
of  wine,  (only  you  must  conceive  them  to  be 
of  Portuguese  extraction,  viz.,  having  no 
wool,  and  dark  brown  skins.)  It  is  a  re- 
markable fact,  that  on  the  whole  island,  there 
is  not  a  carriage  of  any  description,  the  only 
thing  which  is  used  to  convey  their  pipes  of 
wine  from  place  to  place,  is  a  small  sledge 
not  exceeding  a  foot  and  half  in  breadth,  and 


124  MEMOIR    OK 

six  feet  in  length,  drawn  by  a  couple  of  bul- 
locks, yoked  together,  and  driven  by  unfeel- 
ing wretches,  with  nails  fixed  into  large 
sticks  with  which  they  goad  the  poor  animals, 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner.  You  will 
wonder  at  this  manner  of  conveyance,  in  a 
celebrated  place,  like  Funchall;  but  the  fact 
is,  the  place  is  situated  on  the  side  of  moun- 
tains lying  as  before  described  some  miles  in 
ascent,  so  that  you  constantly  travel  up  hill 
or  down;  and  the  streets  are  exceedingly 
narrow,  and  rough  paved,  while  a  large  gut- 
ter, paved  for  the  purpose,  lies  exactly  down 
the  middle  of  each  street,  filled  with  a  con- 
stant stream  of  water,  issuing  from  the  moun- 
tains, which  would  prevent  any  wheel  from 
crossing.  But  though  these  water  courses 
render  the  road  impassable  for  any  descrip- 
tion of  carriage,  they  appear  to  be  of  peculiar 
service  to  the  inhabitants,  any  person  being 
able,  with  very  little  difficulty,  to  turn  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  the  water  into  his  house, 
for  every  domestic  purpose.  The  mode  of 
travelling  for  gentlemen  is  confined  to  mules, 
ponies,  or  asses:  the  first  are  most  common, 
and  a  sketch  of  our  visit,  on  Wednesday  last 
would,  if  I  could  give  you  a  just  one,  convey 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  125 

to  you  much  novelty  attendant  on  this  mode 
of  travelling.  It  is  customary  here  for  the 
merchant  sending  out  by  any  ship,  to  invite 
the  captain,  and  all  his  passengers,  to  their 
beautiful  villas.  Accordingly,  we  visited  a 
Mr.  Gordon,  on  our  arrival  in  Funchall,  and 
took  tiffin  (lunch)  with  him;  and  Wednesday 
last,  was  -appointed  for  visiting  him  at  his 
country  house,  called  the  Mount,  about  3  or 
4  miles  up  the  country.  The  morning  came, 
and  seven  of  us  prepared  to  go,  but  the  gen- 
tlemen all  thought  it  advisable  for  me  to  go  in 
a  palanquin,  while  they  had  each  of  them  a 
nag.  I  am  at  a  loss  to  describe  my  palan- 
quin, so  as  to  give  you  an  adequate  idea  of 
its  construction,  being  more  simple  for  a 
conveyance  than  any  thing  you  can  imagine: 
fancy  then,  that  you  see  a  coffin,  made  just 
long  enough  to  admit  your  sitting  upright, 
with  your  feet  resting  against  the  bottom,  a 
pillow  to  sit  upon,  the  sides  being  instead  of 
boards,  little  round  staves  of  wood,  or  iron, 
painted  green,  being  made  a  little  longer  just 
round  the  head,  to  admit  of  your  resting  your 
back, — then  you  will  see  at  once,  a  Funchall 
palanquin.  This  little  coffin,  (for  from  its 
shape,  I  could  compare  it  to  nothing  else,)  is- 


1  26  MEMOIR  OF 

suspended  from  a  beam,  about  12  inches 
round,  and  ab  >ut  8  or  10  feet  long,  and  borne 
on  the  shoulders  of  two  men.  A  light  cov- 
ering of  chintz,  is  thrown  over  the  beam, 
which  reaches  to  the  ground  on  each  side, 
and  covers  the  whole  vehicle,  and  passenger 
altogether;  but  the  greatest  inconvenience  to 
large  heads,  and  large  bonnets,  must  neces- 
sarily accrue,  the  beam  being  too  1  w  to  admit 
of  the  former,  without  inconvenience,  and 
much  less  the  latter.  I,  however,  laid  my 
bonnet  across  my  lap,  half  drew  my  covering, 
and  wafting  my  thoughts  to  Wolvey,  could 
not  forbear  a  smile,  and  sometimes  a  hoarse 
laugh,  at  being  dangled  in  all  directions  for 
right  wing  or  left,  back  or  face  had  each  an 
equal  claim,  (with  r  y  bearers,)  to  travel  first. 
Nor  had  our  gentlemen  a  less  droll  excursion, 
it  not  being  enough  to  have  a  nag;  but  every 
rider  must  have  a  man,  who,  holding  by  his 
horses'  tail  with  one  hand,  and  carrying  a 
large  stick  and  nail  in  the  other,  w  th  which 
he  continually  goads  the  beast,  appears  to 
answer  the  purpose  of  whip  and  spurs,  only 
you  will  observe  no  rider  can  go  his  own 
pace,  but  must  go  just  when,  where,  and  how 
his  driver  pleases;  and  this  is  as  fast  as  the 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  127 

animal  can  travel,  while  the  perspiration 
streams  off  the  unfortunate  fellows  behind,  in 
torrents.  I  should  think  not  many  of  the 
steps  we  went,  were  less  steep  than  Temple 
Hill,  and.  many  parts  much  steeper.  Yet 
my  half  dozen  of  companions,  who  started 
after  me,  and  who  I  expected  would  accom- 
pany me,  travelled  with  such  velocity,  as  to 
arrive  nearly  an  hour  first,  at  Mr.  Gordon's. 
I  intended  to  give  you  some  further  par- 
ticulars, but  must  close  my  letter  abruptly. 
Your  ever  dear, 

CHARLOTTE:." 

Madeira  is  a  heathenish  island;  our  spirits 
were  stirred  within  us,  at  seeing  the  people 
wholly  given  to  idolatry.  Popery  is  here 
only  solemn  mummery  and  mockery.  The 
people  are  kept  in  a  state  of  the  most  deplo- 
rable ignorance,  and  poverty.  Two  thirds  of 
their  time  is  taken  up  with  saints  days,  and 
papistical  fooleries,  so  that  all  the  work  done 
oil  the  island  in  a  week,  might  be  done  easily 
in  two  days.  On  Sabbath  morning,  the  peo- 
ple go  to  hear  mass,  and  in  the  evening 
attend  theatres,  and  balls.  We  saw  a  bill, 
headed  by  a  rude  painting,  of  a  bear  and 


128  MEMOIR   OF 

dogs,  stuck  up  in  several  places  on  the  prom- 
enade, announcing  that,  on  Sunday  evening, 
there  would  be  a  bear  dance,  and  bear  fight, 
at  a  public  room  in  a  catholic  college  yard, 
in  the  midst  of  the  students  for  the  ministry. 
— Admittance  2s.  each. 


TO    MR.   AND    MRS.    C- 


"JYbr.  1824. 
"  Honored  and  beloved  Parents, 

"  We  rejoice  that  opportunity  after  oppor- 
tunity presents  itself,  of  dropping  you  a  line 
during  our  voyage,  which  we  did  not  expect, 
but  which  we  know  will  be  as  pleasant  to  you 
as  to  us.  We  are  now  within  a  few  hundred 
miles  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  hope 
to  reach  it  in  two  or  three  days,  where  we 
shall  probably  be  detained  a  week,  or  perhaps 
more;  this  will  tend  to  lengthen  our  voyage: 
in, short,  we  have  now  given  up  all  hope  of 
less  than  a  six  months'  Voyage,  as  it  is  now 
the  llth  of  November,  and  we  are  not  more 
than  8000  miles  from  England,  a  distance 
thought  to  be  scarcely  half  way.  Perhaps 
several  reasons  might  be  given  as  induce- 
ments for  the  captain  to  call  at  the  Cape;  in 
the  first  place,  it  is  not  out  of  the  way;  he 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTOiV.  129 

has  property  there;  there  is  a  probability  of 
getting  more  passengers;  the  possibility  of 
being  short  of  water,  (a  circumstance  much 
dreaded  on  board,)  from  our  long  voyage, 
and  great  consumption,  as  not  less  than  100 
gallons  are  consumed  daily;  but  the  princi- 
pal reason  is  owing  to  a  defect  discovered  in 
the  main-mast,  which  might  endanger  our 
safety  if  not  repaired;  this  has  arisen  from 
the  heavy  sea,  and  a  peculiar  kind  of  loading, 
which  cause  her  to  roll  from  side  to  side,  in 
a  most  unpleasant  manner,  so  much  so,  that 
we  can  neither  sit,  stand,  nor  lie,  at  times, 
without  holding;  we  are  generally  lashed  to 
the  table,  while  we  dine,  and  with  difficulty 
preserve  the  dishes,  (as  sailors  say,)  from 
going  adrift;  notwithstanding,  however,  we 
have  hitherto  been  preserved  in  safety,  and 
without  any  occasion  of  alarm.  I  had  a  fall 
from  one  side  of  the  cabin  to  the  other,  but 
received  no  further  injury,  than  a  fright  and 
a  bruised  arm,  which  were  soon  forgot- 
ten. I  cannot  suppose,  my  dear  father,  that 
you  have  forgotten  your  request,  nor  have  I 
neglected  my  engagement;  but  as  latitudes, 
and  longitudes,  are  little  understood  by  me, 
and  good  and  bad  winds  would  not  communi- 
11 


130  MEMOIR  OP 

cate  any  information  to  your  beloved  chil- 
dren, I  apprehend  you  will  not  consider  it  a 
failure  in  my  promise  if  I  dismiss  daily  ac- 
counts from  a  log-book,  by  conveying  to  you 
its  particulars,  where  any  have  occurred, 
and  giving  you  an  outline  of  our  own  pro- 
ceedings for  one  day,  which  will  serve  for  all 
days,  except  when  slight  sickness,  extra  mo-* 
tion  of  the  vessel,  or  some  other  cause,  made 
a  little  deviation.  My  S.  keeps  a  regular 
journal,  which  you  will  be  sure  to  see;  there- 
fore, I  think  this  method  best;  but  if  this  do 
not  meet  your  wishes,  you  have  only  to  say, 
and  I  will  endeavor  to  oblige  you,  though  I 
think  it  is  probable,  that  when  a  variety  of 
events  are  occurring,  it  may  be  necessary  for 
me  to  record  them;  but  here  you  must  sup- 
pose every  day  is  nearly  the  same,  brings 
constantly  the  same  scenes,  the  same  per- 
sons, the  same  conversation,  and  I  might 
justly  add,  to  the  praise  of  our  companions, 
and  captain,  the  same  comforts  and  unre- 
mitting kindness.  Thus,  my  father  and 
mother,  you'  see  goodness  and  mercy  still 
follow  us:  we  want  nothing  but  more  grati- 
tude. But  to  my  promise — after  leaving 
Madeira  we  passed  the  Cape  de  Verd  Islands, 


MRS.  CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  131 

and  saw  one  of  them  called  Saint  Antonio, 
supposed  to  be  7,500  feet  high.  Towards 
the  latter  end  of  this  month,  when  between 
the  tropics,  we  found  it  exceedingly  hot,  the 
thermometer  sometimes  rising  as  high  as 
eighty-eight,  or  ninety  degrees^in  the  shade. 
About  this  time  we  were  visited  with  squalls, 
viz.  a  great  deal  of  wind  and  rain,  a  sight 
not.  very  comfortable  to  the  timid,  and  I 
should  think,  enough  to  fright  n  an  unpar- 
doned  sinner.  But  here  again  the  goodness 
of  our  God  was  manifested  to  us;  we  were 
kept  in  perfect  peace,  and  not  the  shadow 
of  a  fear  was  permitted  to  cross  our  minds; 
and  not  unfrequently  we  sung, — 

•  This  awful  God  is  ours, 
Our  Father  and  our  Friend.' 

"  During  the  month  of  October  several 
sharks  were  caught,  and  a  kind  offish  called 
boneta,  which  in  appearance  resembles  beef; 
several  dolphins  were  also  caught:  this  is  a 
beautiful  fish,  both  to  the  eye  and  to  the 
taste:  we  sometimes  saw,  here  and  there,  a 
solitary  bird  called  the  Cape  Pigeon,  another, 
Mother  Carey's  Chicken;  and  these  last  few 
days,  we  have  seen  a  great  number  of  birds, 
among  which  is  the  albatross,  a  very  beauti- 


132  MEMOIR  OF 

ful  bird  and  very  large;  it  has  been  known 
to  measure  twenty-four  feet,  from  point  to 
point  of  the  wings.  Having  no  other  trifles 
of  this  kind  to  relate,  I  shall  now  tell  you  how 
we  spend  our  time.  After  rising  in  the 
morning,  about  six  o'clock,  we  try  at  collect- 
ing a  few  sentences  in  Hindoostanee,  and 
sometimes  take  a  peep  on  deck;  at  eight  we 
breakfast,  after  which  we  pace  the  deck 
probably  for  twenty  minutes  or  half  an  hour, 
when  ,we  return  for  pray«rs;  after  reading 
and  prayer,  which,  probably  occupies  about 
an  hour,  my  little  black  scholar  attends  to 
spelling,  reading,  repeating  a  few  verses, 
which  we  try  to  imprint  on  his  mind,  and 
then  help  him  to  sing  them;  this  beguiles 
another  hour;  he  sometimes  writes,  and  gen- 
erally before  breakfast,  attends  to  fetch  wa- 
ter, clean  shoes, &.c.,  when  he  repeats  a  short 
prayer.  But  .for.  the  remaining  part  of  the 
day  my  S.,  with  his  books  and  pen,  gene- 
rally seats  himself  in  the  cuddy,  and  I  em- 
ploy myself  in  a  similar  way,  until  about 
three,  when  we  dine;  after  which,  and  look- 
ing about  a  few  minutes  above,  we  return  to 
our  employ;  at  six  we  are  called  to  tea,  after 
which  time  we  generally  walk  until  candles 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  133 

are  lighted,  when  we  again  seat  ourselves 
in  the  cuddy,  for  reading,  until  about  nine, 
when  Jonah  comes  in  to  perform  his  part, 
and  we,  after  reading  and  prayer,  retire  to 
rest.  You  will  not  suppose  that  we  have  no 
variation;  we  have  different  books,  different 
conversations;  sometimes  we  read  together, 
sometimes  sing,  and  sometimes  review  the 
way  which  the  Lord  has  led  us,  and  admire 
and  bless  the  providence  which  has  not  only 
united  our  hands  but  our  hearts.  Yes,  my 
dear  mother,  if  one  is  more  blessed  than 
another  in  an  affectionate  husband,  it  is  your 
Charlotte.  I  sometimes  think  his  attention 
multiplies  the  occasions  of  carefulness,  for 
he  often  finds  them,  where  I  see  none. 
I  have  been  on  the  whole  tolerably  well  since 
leaving  Madeira.  I  feel  little  or  no  anxiety 
about  my  health;  in  fact,  my  S.  makes  it  his 
constant  care  to  prevent  this.  Whether  life 
or  death  await  us  can  be  of  little  conse- 
quence, if  we  be  found  waiting  for  the 
coming  of  our  Lord.  I  have  especial  reason 
to  be  thankful  for  being  freed  from  the 
terrors  of  this  enemy  ;  I  would  not  boast, 
but  through  my  dear  and  adorable  Redeem- 
11* 


134  MEMOIR    OF 

er's  strength  and  'merits,  I  hope,  not  only 
to  meet  him  undismayed,  but  to  welcome 
his  appearance  as  the  porter  who  must  open 
for  me  the  door  of  my  Redeemer's  kingdom, 
and  introduce  me  to  his  presence.  I  know, 
my  dear  mother,  that  these  remarks  may 
cause  a  painful  thought;  but  let  it  be  but 
momentary  ;  rather  let  it  lead  you  into  the 
more  immediate  presence  of  a  gracious  God 
in  thankful  adoration  of  his  abundant  good- 
ness to  such  unworthy  creatures,  and  there 
learn  to  say,  Thy  will,  O  God,  be  done;  for  his 
time  is  always  best,  and  no  matter  which 
traveller  first  arrives,  if  the  other  is  fast  fol- 
lowing. 

"  We  think  and  talk  of  you,  all  by  turns: 
we  are  as  happy,  as  we  wish  to  be  in  this 
world,  we  only  want  more  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  Jesus. 

Your  affectionate 

C.     SUT-TON." 

•••••'          v  "_ 

The  little  black  scholar,  alluded  to  in  this 
letter,  was  a  poor  destitute  Portuguese  boy, 
born  in  Calcutta,  belonging  to.  one  of  the 
Lascars  on  board.  Mrs.  Sutton  felt  a  lively 
interest  in  this  child,  and  expected  he  would 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  135 

be  made  over  to  her,  as  her  own;  but  he  was 
beguiled  away  from  us,  when  we  reached 
Calcutta.  The  following  extracts  from  let- 
ters written  by  Mrs.  Sutton  and  her  husband, 
referring  to  him,  may  not  be  uninteresting. 

Mr.  S.  writes.  We  have  engaged  to  in- 
struct a  little  Indian  lad,  of  Potuguese  ex- 
traction. Poor  fellow,  he  appears  to  be  in 
a  most  deplorable  condition;  his  shirt  seems 
not  to  have  been  washed  since  he  left  India, 
while  he  is  most  starved  for  want  of  common 
support.  We  have  been  exhibiting  our  skill 
in  tailoring  for  him.  His  shirt,  as  black  as 
his  skin,  we  have  exchanged  for  a  new  white 
one,  and  his  filthy  course  jacket  is  supersed- 
ed by  one  of  striped  jean:  we  have  also  given 
him  a  white  cotton  night-cap,  in  the  place  of 
his  very  dirty  one.  '  Fine  feathers  make 
fine  birds.'  In  his  case,  the  improvement 
made  in  his  appearance,  is  surprising.  As 
for  himself,  he  did  not  seem  to  know  which 
leg  to  set  first.  His  fine  black  eyes  sparkled 
with  delight,  while  he  gratefully  made  his 
acknowledgments.  It  would  indeed  have 
done  you  good  to  see  him  skip  down  the  ves- 
sel, in  order  to  display  his  new  attire,  while 


136  MEMOIR    OF 

for  myself,  I  could  not  suppress  the  tear  of 
gratitude,  that  we  were  in  any  degree  enabled 
to  contribute  to  the  comfort  of  one  of  the  de- 
luded children  of  darkness. 

The  Captain  has  kindly  charged  his  stew- 
ard to  furnish  him  with  victuals  every  day, 
while  we  hope  to  teach  him  to  read  for  him- 
self the  way  of  life  and  peace. 

Mrs.  Sutton  wrote  respecting  him: — 

"  Our  little  boy,  improves  very  fast  in 
reading,  we  look  upon  him  as  a  peculiar 
charge,  and  hope  he  may  serve  the  cause  of 
Christ.  ,His  ability  and  genius  are  of  a  su- 
perior cast,  and  though  we  are  sometimes 
pained  to  see  in  him  the  characteristics  of 
the  native  (levity  and  falsehood,)  at  others 
we  are  pleased  with  his  remembrance  of  the 
instructions  given.  I  was  one  day  about  to 
use  a  card,  on  which  was  printed  the  tenth 
commandment,  which  he  had  occasionally 
read;  when,  looking  very  seriously  at  me,  he 
exclaimed,  '  Ma'am  no  cut  this,  this  God's 
Jesus  Christ's  words,  book.'  I  need  not 
tell  you  that  the  card  was  instantly  laid  aside, 
myself  condemned,  and  Jonah's  reproof  com- 
mended. On  another  occasion,  he  set  up  for 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  137 

a  teacher,  and  in  two  days  only,  taught  a 
poor  black  woman  all  the  alphabet;  but  grow- 
ing tired  of  his  office,  he  recommended  his 
'Missa,'  who  he  said  would  'teach  her 
read  Tesamen  and  Bible,  and  say  prayers;' 
but  on  her  wishing  to  decline  prayers;  he 
replied,  '  You  say  prayer,  must,  or  God  no 
love  you.'  ' 

In  addition  to  the  little  boy,  Mrs.  Sutton, 
took  great  pains  with  the  two  poor  native 
women  referred  to.  Her  husband  thought 
this  a  happy  ornen  of  the  zeal  and  ardor  with 
which  she  would  long  engage  in  similar  work 
in  India.  But  her  Lord  had  otherwise  de- 
termined. We  now  insert  a  few  more  ex- 
tracts from  her  diary  written  during  the  voy- 
age to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

11  Aug.  27.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul, 
and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.  He  healeth 
all  thy  diseases;  he  forgiveth  all  thine  iniqui- 
ties. How  shall  I  recount  the  goodness  of 
God  to  my  soul.  This  is  the  first  day  of  being 
able  to  use  my  pen,  after  a  long  and  tedious 
affliction,  but  one  which  has  been  abundant- 
ly blessed  to  my  soul.  He  afflicteth  not 


138  MEMOIR  OF 

willingly,  but  for  our  profit.  Have  enjoyed 
a  sweet  nearness  to  my  God  in  prayer;  and 
I  now  feel  that  I  have  lost  my  own  will  in 
whatever  may  be  his.  O  my  God,  keep  me 
near  to  thee. 

"29.  The  Lord's  day,  but  no  opportunity 
of  going  with  his  people  to  the  house  of  God. 
Very  unwell  this  morning;  but  was  able,  with 
assistance,  to  go  on  deck,  and  heard  my  S., 
from  the  Barren  Fig  Tree.  The  scene  was 
a  novel  one  to  me;  and  the  Lord  enabled  me 
to  pray  that  we  might  be  faithful. 

"  Sept.  2.  My  health  indifferent;  but,  on 
the  whole,  rather  better.  Anxiously  looking 
out,  all  day,  for  cur  desired  haven:  enjoyed 
the  view  of  Madeira's  romantic  cliffs,  and 
thought,  but  for  the  hope  of  doing  some  good 
to  others,  I  could  have  wished  myself  alone, 
except  my  God,  in  the  midst  of  them. 

"  12.  A  return  of  the  best  of  days,  and  a 
review  of  the  past  week,  might  justly  fill  me 
with  shame,  so  little  gratitude  have  I  felt; 
though,  at  times,  I  have  been  relieved  of  my 
sickness.  Surely,  he  does  well  to  afflict. 
'  I  will  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord, 
because  I  have  sinned  against  him.'  Went 
to  hear  a  '  blind  teacher, '  but  met  with  a 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  139 

dear  Christian  friend.  This  revived  our 
souls,  and  we  could  not  sufficiently  crowd 
the  little  time  we  spent  together  in  songs  of 
gratitude  and  praise.  May  this  timely  and 
interesting  meeting  never  be  forgotten  by  us! 

"  19.  The  return  of  another  blessed  Sab- 
bath. My  mind  wandered  to  my  dear  friends 
in  England;  and,  under  any  other  circum- 
stances, would  have  sighed  to  be  with  them; 
but,  blessed  be  God,  he  teaches  me  that  my 
business  is  not  with  time  nor  the  things 
thereof.  O  may  my  will  be  constantly  lost 
in  his.  I  want  no  good  beside.  My  S. 
preached  on  deck  this  day.  I  thought  him 
more  impressive  than  formerly.  The  audience 
very  attentive,  though  the  motion  was  so 
great,  I  was  obliged  to  hold  by  ropes. 

"  20.  Our  little  Jojiah  formed,  for  the  first 
time,  a  part  of  our  family,  when  calling  on  the 
God  of  Israel.  Enjoyed  sweet  enlargement 
of  soul  at  a  throne  of  grace,  and  was  enabled 
to  say,  in  the  prospect  of  a  continued  trial, 
'  Thy  will  be  done.'  Lord,  keep  me  near 
unto  thyself. 

"21.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul.  Some 
faint  relish  for  divine  things.  O  my  soul,  I 


140  MEMOIR    OF 

charge  thee  cherish  nothing  else  while  in  this 
vale  of  tears. 

"23.  Through  mercy,  my  health  tolera- 
ble; and  the  Lord  appears  to  be  giving  me 
the  desire  of  my  heart.  Were  joined,  at 
evening  worship,  by  the  steward  and  George. 

"24.  Did  not  feel  sufficiently  thankful  for 
the  renewed  mercies  of  our  God,  but  spent  a 
comfortable  hour  in  the  evening.  Did  very 
little  at  Hindoostanee.- 

"25.  Spent  the  morning  in  reading  Hen- 
ry's Commentary.  Enjoyed  a  pleasing,  and, 
I  trust,  a  profitable  conversation  with  my 
beloved  S.  We  have  lately  been  favored 
with  some  such  opportunities.  O  God,  deign 
to  bless  them  to  our  spiritual  benefit.  May 
they  be  the  means  of  stirring  up  to  more  self- 
denial  and  persevering  zeal. 

"26.  The  return  of  another  blessed  Sab- 
bath. Spent  the.  morning  in  a  prayerful,  but 
rather  confused  state  of  mind,  while  the  after- 
noon witnessed  nothing  but  sloth  and  forget- 
fulness  of  God.  Loitered  our  time  on  deck, 
the  day  being  exceedingly  hot,  and  spent  a 
little  time  in  prayer,  but  with  confused  ideas. 
Wisdom  cometh  only  from  above. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  141 

"30.  Read  Henry's  Commentary;  but 
finding  my  health  too  uncertain  to  attend  to 
Hindoostanee  in  the  evening,  was  obliged 
to  take  the  morning  opportunity.  Read  mis- 
sionary accounts.  The  account  of. Ward  and 
Marshman's  voyage  filled  me  with  sorrow  and 
regret,  that  we  were  so  far  behind  in  our  exer- 
tions; for  our  advantages,  though  hot  equal  to 
theirs,  are  abundant.  Lord,  increase  our  zeal. 

"Oct.  1.  Graciously  indulged  with  the 
presence  of  our  Redeemer,  though  still  the 
subject  of  the  vilest  thoughts. 

"  2.  This  morning,  engaged  with  my  S. 
in  social  prayer.  Found  it  a  good  opportu- 
nity. Was  mercifully  delivered  from  embar- 
rassment and  formality,  (i.  e.  in  a  great 
measure;  but  our  best  performances,  even 
when  we  trust  we  have  the  Spirit's  aid,  will 
not  bear  a  presentation,  but  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  O  precious  name!)  but  soon  felt  the 
suggestions  of  that  accursed  pride  which  never 
leaves  me.  O,  to  be  freed  from  this  vile  foe. 

"3.  Sabbath  morning.  Rose  early  and 
bathed.  Felt  my  soul  wander  to,  and  unite 
with  our  dear  friends  in  England;  but  trust 
we  enjoyed  the  presence  of  our  adorable  Lord, 
and  held  sweet  communion.  That  two  or 
12 


142  MEMOIR  OF 

three  are  within  the  promise,  often  comforts 
us  while  destitute  of  many ;  but  yet  I  could 
wish  to  join  my  beloved  brethren  and  sisters 
around  his  own  table.  To  see  the  Lord  in  his 
sanctuary,  is  a  soul-cheering  sight  :  thought 
my  S.  prayed  with  unusual  fervency.  Could 
each  say,  there  is  nothing  we  desire  besides 
thee. 

"6.  This  day,  when  standing  by  the  bed 
of  an  afflicted  Portuguese,  was  concerned  to 
hear  her  complain  of,  and  accuse  the  Almigh- 
ty with  doing  wrong.  Felt  jealous  for  the 
God  of  Israel,  and  could  not  help  exclaiming, 
Lord,  hasten  the  time  when  all  thy  creatures 
shall  acknowledge  that  '  though  darkness  and 
clouds  may  be  round  about  thee,  righteous- 
ness and  judgment  are  the  habitations  of  thy 
throne.'  The  motion  so  great  that  I  was 
unable  to  keep  my  head  off  the  pillow.  This 
encouraged  slothfulness,  O  Lord,  guard  me 
from  sin.  ...Jf>  ' 

*'  11.  The  Lord  graciously  allows  and  en- 
ables me  to  plead  with  him  for  myself  and 
others;  sometimes  with  importunity,  especial- 
ly for  our  Jonah.  Blessed  be  God,  that  we 
cannot  be  too  importunate;  but  I  ought  rath- 
er to  say,  blessed  be  God,  who  has  inclined 


MRS.     CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  143 

me  to  approach  him.  O  let  my  first  petition 
be,  Lord,  teach  me  to  pray. 

"  Every  anecdote  I  read  of  beloved  friends, 
who  are  gone  before,  teaches  me  more  and 
more  the  necessity  and  utility  of  this  blessed 
privilege.  There  is  no  evil  from  which  a 
watchful,  prayerful  frame  will  not  in  a  great 
measure,  preserve  us;  but  alas!  such  is  the 
depravity  of  this  vile  heart,  that  this  very 
duty  is  always  mixed  with  sin,  and  prayer  it- 
self seems  more  especially  to  precede  temp- 
tation. 

"15.  When  contemplating  the  character 
of  the  Hindoos,  and  viewing  all  human  efforts 
as  totally  ineffectual  to  meet,  much  less  to 
overcome  diabolical  superstitions,  my  soul 
rejoices  that  all  power  is  with  our  Almighty 
Saviour;  that  when  he  works,  none  can  let. 
It  is  here  I  shield  my  feeble'head,  here  hide 
my  unworthiness  and  insufficiency,  and  glance 
at  probabilities  only  in,  the  strength  of  the  God 
of  Israel.  Weak  in  body  this  day. 

"  1G.  Again  my  bodily  health  renewed, 
through  the  abundant  mercy  of  my  God;  but 
I  feel  no  anxiety.  Come  life  or  come  death, 
if  he  appoint,  I  know  it  will  be  best.  Bless 
ye  the  Lord,  at  all  times,  all  ye  his  people; 
for  our  God  is  a  refuge  for  us. 


144  MEMOIR    OF 

"  17.  A  return  of  the  Lord's  day.  My  S. 
preached  on  deck  :  saw  one  of  the  sailor 
boys  affected  to  tears.  Could  not  help  hoping 
and  praying.  Lord,  deepen  conviction. 

"  18.  Still  feel  desirous  of  sanctification. 
Blessed  be  God  for  this  desire.  It  is  one  of 
the  good  and  perfect  gifts  which  cometh  from 
above.  Lord,  be  pleased  to  increase  it,  and 
to  thy  name  be  all  the  glory. 

"  22.  With  the  pious  Baxter,  I  wish  never 
to  feel  anxious  about  the  dealings  of  God  with 
me  and  mine ;  and  why  should  I  ?  since  I 
can  bear  testimony,  he  has  never  yet  failed 
me  of  all  he  has  promised,  nor  has  he  once 
erred  in  all  his  various  dealings  with  soul  or 
body.  Then,  '  bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul.' 

"  23.  Still  anxious  that  my  concern  should 
be  confined  to  myself.  Self  needs  all  the 
eyes  we  have — all  the  care  we  can  bestow, 
to  guard  it  from  robbing  the  blessed  God. 

"  24.  Feel  anxious  that  Jonah  should,  in 
some  way,  serve  our  blessed  Master.  My 
S.  preached  on  deck  this  morning.  He  some- 
times requests  my  prayers.  It  shall  be  this, 
and  this  repeated — that  he  preach  not  himself, 
but  CHRIST  JESUS  the  Lord.  Sent  letters  home. 

"31.     My  S.  preached  on  the  character  of 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  145 

the  blessed  God,  as  given  by  himself  to  Mo- 
ses. O  how  oft  have  I,  by  rebellion  and  in- 
gratitude, put  his  '  long  suffering  '  to  the  test. 

"Nov.  1.  Our  hands  fully  employed  to- 
day, and  our  '  only  great  end,'  too  far  out  of 
sight.  In  the  evening,  endeavored  to  unite 
with  our  beloved  friends  in  England,  in  call- 
ing upon  our  adorable  Master,  for  the  spread 
of  his  own  dear  cause.  We  found  it  good  to 
be  so  employed.  It  was  a  melting  opportunity 
both  to  myself  and  my  S. 

"2.  Still  engaged  in  worldly  concerns.  I 
find  they  have  a  tendency  to  divert  the  mind 
from  God.  How  much  more  is  due  (if  we 
may  so  speak)  to  those,  who  while  they  are 
diligent  in  laboring,  are  fervent  in  spirit,  than 
to  us,  who,  favored  with  all  these  advantages 
are  living  at  such  a  poor  dying  rate. 

<(  3.  Feel  not  all  that  intenseness  of  desire 
to  praise  and  glorify  God — to  be  freed  from 
sin,  and  live  above  the  world,  as  I  could  wish. 
Quicken  me,O  my  God,  according  to  thy  word. 
Overtaken  in  sin,  PRIDE,  that  most  easily  be- 
setting sin,  gained  the  ascendency  before  I 
was  aware.  For  this  my  soul  smarted.  My 
Master  was  gracious,  and  again  manifested 
his  long  suffer  ing.  O  how  long  shall  I  weary 
12* 


146  MEMOIR    OF 

him  with  sin,  and  make  him  to  bear  with  my 
iniquities! 

"  11.  These  few  last  days,  have  been  pre- 
vented from  using  a  pen,  by  the  constant  and 
violent  motion  of  the  ship,  but  during  this 
time  goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  me: 
have  felt  much  pleasure  and  gratitude  in  re- 
viewing the  way  by  which  the  Lord  has  led 
me,  and  especially  in  finding  the  views  and 
feelings  of  myself  and  my  beloved  husband 
assimilating  more  and  more  daily.  Met  with 
a  remark  in  Baxter,  which  my  S.  says  should 
be  written  in  gold,  '  If  thy  meditations  tend 
to  fill  thy  note  book  with-  notions  and  good 
sayings  concerning  God,  and  not  thy  heart 
with  longings  after  him  and  delight  in  him; 
for  aught  I  know,*thy  book  is  as  much  a  Chris- 
tian as  thyself.  "  Saints  Rest.  p.  268. 

A  few  days  after  the  last  record  in  her 
diary,  and  which  was  indeed  the  last  she  wrote 
during  the  voyage,  she  arrived  at  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope.  Here,  as  in  other  places, 
Mrs.  Sutton  much  endeared  herself  to  a 
number  of  Christian  friends.  From  this  place 
she  wrote  several  letters  to  her  friends  in 
England,  but  the  following,  addressed  to  the 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  147 

brother  of  Mr.  S.  is  the  only   one  that  has 
come  into  the  possession  of  the  writer. 

"  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  JVbr.  23. 
"My  dear  James, 

"  By  the  good  hand  of  our  God  upon  us, 
we  arrived  safely  at  this  place  on  the  14th 
inst.  and  are  staying  at  the  house  of  the  Rev. 
Doctor  Philip,  from  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  by  whom,  and  his  amiable  part- 
ner, we  are  treated  with  the  greatest  at- 
tention and  hospitality.  On  some  accounts 
we  regret  this  delay  in  our  voyage,  on  others 
it  may  be  for  the  best.  It  may,  however, 
afford  us  satisfaction,  that  we  were  brought 
here  by  an  unavoidable"  circumstance,  and 
should  excite  our  gratitude,  that  while  we 
were  permitted  to  see  danger,  we  were  pre- 
served from  feeling  its  effects.  A  few  days 
before  my  S.  began  this,  we  had  been  tossed 
about  with  heavy  seas,  and  at  length  we  found 
it  had  so  much  impaired  our  mainmast,  that  it 
would  not  bear  sail;  on  this  account  the  Capt- 
tain  determined  on  putting  into  the  Cape  for 
repairs,  and  a  most  providential  circumstance 
it  appears  for  him.  Many  persons  are  in  the 
habit  of  visiting  the  Cape  for  their  health, 


148  MEMOIR  OF 

from  all  parts  of  India,  and  these  frequently 
find  great  difficulty  in  getting  back,  so  few 
outward  bound  ships  being  allowed  to  call, 
on  account  of  its  dangerous  port,  or  perhaps 
for  want  of  insurance,  which  is  only  obtained 
for  certain  parts  of  the  year.  It  happens  that 
no  ship  has  been  here  for  these  last  nine 
months;  the  consequence  is,  a  great  addition 
to  our  number.  I  suppose  it  will  not  be  to 
our  convenience.  We  have  given  up  our  fine 
airy  cabin,  not  by  constraint,  but  by  choice; 
for  besides  its  being  an  object  to  accommodate 
as  many  as  possible,  we  felt  we  ought  to  con- 
sider it  so,  to  the  Captain;  as  he  obtained 
readily  for  the  adjoining  one,  (which  Mr.  L. 
gave  up)  £500:  the  Captain  in  return,  o.bliges 
us  by  every  accommodation  in  his  power. 
We  expect  ten  or  eleven  cabin  passengers, 
beside  children  and  servants,  perhaps  not  less 
than  25  in  all.  We  are  sorry  to  find  the  Cape 
a  receptacle  of  vice  and  villany,  deposited 
chiefly  by  the  English,  for  we  understand  that 
the  Dutch,  with  all  their  characteristic  vul- 
garity and  indelicacy,  far  excel  the  others 
in  morality.  It  is  a  degrading  statement, 
that  amidst  a  population  of  25,000  of  almost 
all  nations,  Englishmen  should  be  the  Worst; 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  149 

but  so  it  is.  Here  are  two  established 
churches,  called  the  Lutheran,  and  the  Dutch; 
a  chapel  for  the  Dutch,  and  another  built  by 
Dr.  P.,  in  the  midst  of  opposition,  for  the 
English,  a  number  of  Mahomedan  mosques, 
and  a  'Mother  of  Abominations.'  Schools 
are  increasing  in  number,  a  Bible  and  Tract 
societies  are  formed.  The  interior  of  the 
country,  is  sharing  the  attention  of  the  wise 
and  good,  and  Missionaries  are  waiting  and 
watching  for  openings  to  different  stations; 
one  of  these,  a  Mr.  Robson,  is  with  Dr.  P.  ac- 
quiring the  necessary  language,  and  expects 
to  proceed  to  Latakoo,  a  distance  of  7  or  800 
miles.  The  others,  Witworth  and  Snowdell, 
from  the  Wesleyan  Society,  intend  journeying 
in  another  direction  as  soon  as  practicable. 
This  is  a  faint  sketch,  and  the  last  part  seems 
to  throw  a  gleam  of  light  on  the  first ;  but  alas ! 
it  is  but  a  gleam,  for  darkness  still  covers  this 
part  of  the  world,  and  gross  darkness  the 
people. 

"  A  weekly  market  for  slaves  is  still  tolerated 
at  this  place,  and  the  abominable  and  horrid 
practices  to  which  these  poor  creatures  are 
compelled  by  their  masters  and  mistresses,  are 
such  as  would  shock  the  feelings  of  the  most 


150  MEMOIR    OF 

depraved  of  the  human  species:  they  cannot 
be  told.  The  Wesleyans  are  exceedingly 
friendly.  My  S.  has  preached  for  them  twice. 
We  expect  to  leave  here  in  two  or  three  days, 
and  our  passage  will  perhaps  be  about  two 
months  longer,  so  that  by  the  time  you  get 
this,  we  shall  have  reached  Calcutta,  from 
which  place  we  hope  again  to  address  you. 
You  will  receive  this  we  hope,  by  a  dear  Chris- 
tian friend  bound  to  England  from  Madras; 
a  man  who  like  the  apostle  has  been  abundant 
in  labors.  Mysterious  is  the  providence  which 
obliges  him  to  quit  his  post,  but  the  Lord's 
ways  and  thoughts  are  not  as  ours:  let  us,  my 
dear  brother,  constantly  pray  for  submission 
•to  the  Divine  will,  for  we  know  not  what  is 
before  us;  and  feel  unceasing  gratitude  that 
our  burthen  shall  never  be  greater  than  our 
strength,  nor  our  temptation  such  from  which 
there  will  be  no  escape.  O  my  brother,  help 
us  to  praise  the  God  of  all  our  mercies.  Good- 
ness and  mercy  encompass  our  every  step,  and 
infinitely  exceed  our  highest  praise. 
Affectionately  yours, 

C.   SUTTON." 

A  few  extracts  from   a  letter  of  Mr.  Sut- 
ton,  are  inserted  to  carry  forward  the  account 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  151 

of  the   voyage,  until  the   Euphrates  reached 
India. 

"Dear  Brothet, 

"  Having  been,  by  the  gracious  hand  of  our 
God,  conducted  in  safety  to  this  land  of  deso- 
lation and  death,  I  will  attempt  a  brief  ac- 
count of  our  mercies  by  the  way.  We  left 
the  Cape  on  the  last  Sunday  in  November, 
and  made  Saugur  the  13th  February,  Sunday 
afternoon.  Notwithstanding  our  voyage  has 
been  a  very  long  one,  it  has  been  remarkably 
pleasant,  and  one  coatinued  scene  of  mercy. 
Of  our  Captain,  and  his  attention  to  us,  we 
cannot  speak  too  highly:  he  was  anxious 
every  day  to  promote  our  comfort,  and  indeed 
that  of -all  his  passengers:  we  felt  a  mutual 
regret  at  parting.  Our  ship's  company  con- 
sisted of  17  adults,  most  of  them  connected 
with  the  East  India  Company,  and  four  chil- 
dren, which  together  with  servants,  and  sail- 
ors, made  about  140  persons:  out  of  this  large 
number,  many  of  them  old  people,  not  one 
died,  nor  did  we  meet  with  any  serious  acci- 
dent, excepting  the  poor  boy  at  the  Cape.*) 

*  A  poor  boy  who  cut  the  wrong  rope  of  a  boat,  that  was 
hanging  over  the  ship's  quarter,  and  was  in  consequence 
precipitated  into  the  sea,  and  drowned. 


152  MEMOIR    OF 

We  were  treated  with  universal  respect,  and 
received  from  the  passengers  many  tokens  of 
kindness  and  friendship.  Our  religious  priv- 
ileges were  very  great  and  very  many,  con- 
sidering that  we  were  on  board  a  ship.  We 
had  preaching  regularly  all  the  way  on  Lord's 
day  morning,  at  which  all  the  passengers 
and  most  of  the  sailors  attended.  It  was 
highly  gratifying  to  witness  the  very  serious 
attention  that  was  manifested,  while  the 
cleanly  appearance  of  the  men,  and  neat  trim 
of  the  vessel,  reminded  us  of  the  day  of  rest. 
Every  rope  was  coiled  up,  and  all  business 
laid  aside  which  was  not  absolutely  necessary 
to  be  done.  On  these  occasions,  I  conduct- 
ed the  service,  with  the  exception  of  singing, 
in  the  same  way  as  in  England.  The  morn- 
ning  service  employed  from  an  hour,  to  an 
hour  and  a  quarter.  Beside  the  morning  ser- 
vice, we  had  another  in  the  cuddy,  on  an 
evening,  when  I  usually  read  a  chapter,  and 
then  addressed  my  hearers  from  some  portion 
of  it,  for  about  twenty  minutes,  and  conclud- 
ed with  prayer:  these  opportunities  have  often 
been  productive  of  very  serious  feelings  ; 
some  have  often  been  seen  to  weep,  both 
sailors  and  passengers — and  particularly 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  153 

,  of  whom  we  feel  disposed  to  hope  the 

best;  in  short,  the  very  great  attention,  always 
observed,  was  very  encouraging.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  Sabbath-day  privileges,  we  had 
a  very  comfortable  social  prayer-meeting, 
every  evening,  in  the  cabin  of  Mrs.  B.  one 
of  our  passengers  from  the  Cape,  a  lady  dis- 
tinguished in  India,  (as  well  as  her  husband,) 
by  exalted  piety >  active,  benevolence,  and 
extensive  influence. 

Of  Mrs.  B.  it  would  be  difficult  to  say  too 
much;  her  love  for  religion,  is  not  confined 
within  the  walls  of  the  Church,  but  like  the 
fructifying  river  it  spreads,  and  enriches,  and 
beautifies  wherever  its  influence  extends. 
While  I  am  paying  this  just  tribute  of  respect 
to  her  character,  I  cannot  but  feel  grateful  to 
our  heavenly  Father,  for  furnishing  us  with 
such  a  friend.  Our  party  at  family  prayer, 
consisted  of  Mrs.  B.  and  her  brother,  a  Mr. 
T.,  Judge  and  Magistrate  in  Bengal,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  P.,  a  servant  of  Mrs.  B. ,  my  dear  wife, 
and  myself.  I  trust  that  all,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  servant,  are  sincere  seekers  after 
salvation.  Respecting  our  labors,  we  can 
say,  our  merciful  God  has  not  entirely  with- 
holden  his  blessing  upon  them,  among  our- 
13 


154  MEMOIR    OF 

selves,  and  those  alluded  to  above.  We  have 
experienced  many  seasons  of  refreshing  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  occasional 
heart-felt  views  of  our  depravity,  and  unwor- 
thiness,  which  have  driven  us  closer  to  our 
atoning  Saviour..  O  how  precious  are  such 
seasons!  Among  the  sailors,  though  we 
cannot  but  feel  deeply  so  little  is  done,  yet 
we  have  not  labored  altogether  in  vain.  Of 
one,  we  have  much  pleasure  in  saying,  we 
believe  him  to  be  really  converted  to, God  : 
his  conduct  has  been  very  exemplary,  and 
gives  us  much  reason  for  thankfulness.  Sev- 
eral others  are  jinder  serious  impressions,  and 
feel  fully  satisfied  of  the  necessity  of  a  change 
of  life  and  heart;  their  language  respecting 
their  unfavorable  situation  is  truly  affecting: 
a  ship's  forecastle,  is  a  hell  upon  earth.  Oh, 
a  sailor  needs  great  grace,  but  Christ  is  suf- 
ficient; I  fear  lest  their  ungodly  companions 
should  seduce  them,  and  rob  them  of  those 
desires,  which,  if  encouraged  and  nourished, 
with  God's  grace,  and  daily  prayer,  would 
lead  them  to  joy  and  peace,  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory.  I  could  not  forbear  weeping 
at  leaving  them  in  such  desperate  circum- 
stances. Oh  that  God  may  be  with  them. 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  155 

and  mature  the  work,  and  at  least  snatch 
some  as  brands  from  the  burning.  Who  can 
tell — we  may  hope  and  pray,  for  with  God 
nothing  is  impossible.  I  preached  to  them  the 
last  Sabbath,  from  "  And  now,  brethren,  I 
commend  you  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his 
grace,"  &c.  And  in  the  evening  from  "Be 
faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life. "  They  were  affecting  seasons. 
Oh,  that  the  seed  sown  on  board  the  Euphra- 
tes, may  be  productive  of  an  abundant  har- 
vest, wherever  those  who  received  it  may  be 
placed. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton  in  India — Journey  to 
Calcutta — Remarks  on  Missionary  Labor,  School?, 
tyc.  Correspondence — Diary — Sickness  and  Death 
of  Mrs.  Sutton — Reflections. 

Well  has  a  Christian  poet  observed,  that 

.  [Long  do  they  live,  nor  die  too  soon, 
Who  live  till  life's  great  work  is  done. 

This  sentiment  was  strikingly  illustrated  in 
the  subject  of  this  brief  memoir.  Charlotte 
Sutton  worked  while  it  was  called  to-day. 
It  is  true,  that  a  great  part  of  her  life  she  was 
placed  in  .'very  unfavorable  circumstances, 
and  where  the  sphere  of  usefulness  was  far 
too  limited  for  her  active  benevolence.  Yet 
still  she  accomplished  much,  much  more  than 
many  have  done  with  far  greater  advantages. 
Enough,  we  trust,  has  been  said  to  justify  this 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTOX.  157 

remark,  and  to  show  how  fast  she  was  ripen- 
ing for  holier  employments,  and  a  far  more 
extended  sphere  of  usefulness,  in  the  heaven- 
ly world. 

On  Feb.  20,  1825,  Mrs.  Sutton  and  her 
husband  landed  at  Garden  Reach,  at  the  hos- 
pitable residence  of  Mr.  B ,  a  few  miles 

below  Calcutta.  While  passing  up  the 
Hoogly,  a  branch  of  the  river  Ganges,  which 
flows  close  by  the  city  of  Calcutta,  they 
observe,  '  we  felt  extremely  anxious  to  get  to 
our  journey's  end,  and  engage  in  our  great 
work.  Every  thing  presents  a  strange  ap- 
pearance; men,  beasts,  trees,  and  even  the 
grass  and  fruits,  remind  us  we  "are  very  far 
from  happy  England.  We  were  very  soon  sur- 
rounded by  crowds  of  natives, '  with  their 
naked  bodies,  and  almost  unintelligible  jar- 
gon. We  thought  for  a  moment,  with  some- 
thing like  dismay,  Are  those  the  creatures 
among  whom  we  are  to  labor  ?  O,  my  dear  Sir, 
it  is  very  difficult  to  maintain  those  feelings 
of  tender  compassion  towards  them  with  which 
we  left  England ;  their  abominable  idolatries, 
their  duplicity,  their  ingratitude,  their  deter- 
mination to  cheat,  to  lie,  to  steal,  with  every 
species  of  wickedness,  disgust  the  mind  and 
13* 


158  MEMOIR    OF 

harden  the  heart,  until  we  eftn  feel  as  well 
as  remember,  they  are  immortal  creatures, 
for  whom  the  Saviour  shed  his  blood,  and  that 
so  much  the  more  as  they  are  desperately 
wicked,  they  stand  in  need  of  the  sanctifying 
effects  of  the  gospel.  It  is  little  conceivable 
by  those  who  dwell  among  Christian  society, 
what  a  tendency  the  conduct  of  the  natives 
has  to  disgust  the  mind,  and  blunt  the  best 
feelings  of  the  Christian.  Oh  that  we  may 
always  feel  for  the  poor  depraved  Hindoos,  as 
Missionaries  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ought 
to  feel.  In  passing  up  the  Hoogly,  we  were 
struck  with  astonishment  at  the  vast  popula- 
tion on  its  banks:  we  had  heard  Of  swarms 
of  natives,  but  we  had  never  conceived  of 
them;  they  are  literally  innumerable.  But 
ah,  they  know  not  God,  neither  do  they  de- 
sire to  know — but  the  time  shall  arrive  when 
all  these  of  India  shall  come.  The  country 
presents  a  very  interesting  appearance;  the 
trees  are  very  beautiful  and  numerous,  and 
the  crowded  villages  are  seen  in  every  direc- 
tion seated  in  the  midst  of  beautiful  and  fruit- 
ful groves;  here  and  there  an  idol's  temple  is 
just  discernible,  and  the  din  of  poojah  (wor- 
ship,) breaks  upon  the  ear,  and  reminds  us 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  159 

we  are  in  a  Heathen  land.  How  pleasant 
is  the  thought,  that  this  moral  wilderness 
shall  become  a  fruitful  field,  and  in  the  place 
of  idol  temples,  shall  be  seen  the  temples  of 
the  living  God.  It  will  be  so,  and  this  is  all 
our  hope;  without  this  belief,  a  Missionary 
would  immediately  turn  round,  and  leave 
India  to  perish  in  her  sins.  The  Jackals 
make  a  horrible  noise  all  night,  and  at  first 
lead  you  to  suppose  some  dreadful  murder  is 
committed.  The  Musquitoes  are  still  more 
annoying;  at  first,  however,  we  escaped  un- 
hurt, but  now  they  make  sad  work  with  us. 
One  of  the  most  disgusting  scenes  you  meet 
with  in  passing  up  the  Hoogly,  is  the  dead 
bodies  floating  down  with  the  tide,  while  the 
kites  and  vultures  are  tearing  them  to  pieces 
as  they  move  along:  this,  however,  is  not  so 
common  as  formerly,  as  there  are  boats  em- 
ployed to  sink  them,  especially  near  Calcutta. 
We  reached  Garden  Reach,  about  five  miles 
from  Calcutta,  on  Saturday,  the  19th  of  Feb- 
ruary, and  went  ashore  to  our  kind  friend's, 
Mrs.  B's. 

In  the  afternoon  I  went  up  to  Calcutta, 
leaving  Mrs.  S.  at  home,  and  soon  found  the 
Brethren  Pearce,  Yates,  Lawson,  Tenney, 

- 


160  MEMOIR    OF 

&.c.  of  the  Particular  Baptist  denomination; 
(but  here  Particulars  and  Generals  are  the 
same.)  It  would  3>e  difficult  to  state  the  joy 
and  affection  with  which  they  received  me, 
and  welcomed  me  to  India.  We  mingled  our 
feelings  of  gratitude  together  for  a  little  while, 
and  then  I  returned  to  Garden  Reach. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton  met  with  a  most  cor- 
dial reception  from  their  beloved  fellow  labor- 
ers both  at  Calcutta  and  Serampore.  Al- 
though their  stay  was  limited  to  within  two 
weeks,  yet  .in  this  brief  space  Mrs.  S.  much 
endeaed  herself  to  many  of  the  brethren  and 
sisters  at  each  of  these  places.  This  was 
very  pleasingly  manifested  by  the  very  affec- 
tionate manner  in  which  her  death  was 
spoken  of,  and  her  character  referred  to  in 
their  different  publications,  and  by  their  let- 
ters of  condolence  to  her  husband.  The  fol- 
lowing letter  to  her  parents,  contains  some 
brief  particulars  of  her  history,  until  the  time 
of  her  arrival  at  Cuttack,  the  principal  Mis- 
sionary station  in  Orissa. 


TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    C- 


Cuttack,  March  18,  1825. 
My  beloved   Father,   Mother,  and   Sisters, 
"  I  feel  partly    obliged  to   address  you   all 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  161 

together,  lest  I  should  not  find  time,  under 
present  circumstances,  to  write  you  sepa- 
rately: you  will  not,  I  think,  impute  it  to  a 
decreasing  regard  for  you;  no,  a  separation 
like  ours  has  no  tendency  to  this,  though, 
blessed  be  God,  such  have  hitherto  been  his 
unspeakable  mercies  to  us,  that  we  cannot 
complain  of  having  forsaken  friends,  for  he 
continues  to  show  himself  our  best  Friend,  by 
comforting  our  hearts  and  enabling  us  to 
rejoice  exceedingly  in  our  present  circum- 
stances and  prospects,  by  keeping  us  in  some 
degree  sensible  of  his  goodness,  and  looking 
for  our  happiness  in  him  alone;  and  the 
friends  who  have  been  raised  up  to  serve 
us  in  every  possible  way,  exceed  enumera- 
tion. Now,  to  you,  my  beloved  parents  and 
sisters,  who  feel  so  tenderly  for  my  welfare, 
this  must  be  gratifying  news.  O,  tell  me, 
will  you  not  ascribe  it  to  the  good  hand  of 
our  God  upon  us?  will  you  not  say,  with 
David,  '  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul?'  But  I 
must  tell  you  a  few  particulars.  Our  dear 
brother  Reeves  leaving  us  so  hastily  at  the 
Cape,  prevented  you  hearing  further  from  us 
then.  We  stayed  with  Dr.  Philip,  and  his 
good  wife,  nearly  a  fortnight;  when  we  again 


162  MEMOIR  OF 

set  sail,  accompanied  by  ten  new  passengers, 
five  ladies  and  five  gentlemen,  besides  chil- 
dren and  servants,  I  suppose  in  all  nearly 
thirty  persons.  We  then  gave  up  our  fine 
airy  cabin,  as  we  could  not  feel  comfortable 
to  keep  it,  while  the  Captain  could  obtain 
£500  for  its  use;  with  such  numbers  on 
board,  so  much  extra  cargo1  arid  provisions, 
we  were  confined  for  want  of  room,  you  may 
suppose,  and  in  consequence  of  the  heat, 
which  was  very  often  greater  than  the  hottest 
summer-day  in  England,  and  my  situation, 
you  will  suppose  my  exertion  was  very  little, 
compared  with  what  I  had  formerly  been  ac- 
customed to:  it  is  true  I  did  a  little  with  my 
needle. 

"  I  must  tell  you  of  one  in  particular,  a 
lady,  of  whose  'genuine  piety,  kindness,  and 
high  respectability  and  influence,  it  would  be 

difficult   to  say  too  jnuch,  Mrs.  B ;   she 

was,  mother,  a  benefactress  and  Christian 
friend  to  me;  I  regularly  slept  in  her  cabin 
to  avoid  the  heat  of  my  own,  and  almost  daily 
she  was  sending  me  something,  besides  em- 
ploying herself  for  hours  in  the  day  for  me. 
Thus  you  see,  my  dear  mother,  how  a  good 
and  gracious  God  can  and  does  raise  us  up 


MRS.     CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  163 

friends,  even  before  we  need  them.  O  may 
he  ever  preserve  us  from  losing  sight  of  the 
Giver  in  the  gift. 

"  Our  passage  from  the  Cape  was  long:  in 
twelve  weeks  we  landed  at  the  residence  of 

Mrs.  B ,  which  was  about  four  miles  on 

this  side  Calcutta.  On  Saturday,  Feb.  20, 
my  S.  went  with  Mrs.  B. — ,  in  her  car- 
riage, to  Calcutta  that  evening,  but  I  was  not 
allowed  to  stir;  he  met  with  Pearce,  Yates, 
Lawson,  and  other  dear  brethren  in  Calcutta, 
who  received  him  joyfully,  and  were  as  anx- 
ious for  our  removal  to  Calcutta,  as  Mrs. 

B could  be  for  our  remaining  with  her; 

notwithstanding  this,  however,  we  were  only 
permitted  to  be  driven  there  on  the  Sunday, 
in  their  close  carriage  for  fear  of  the  sun, 
and  to  return  to  dinner. 

"  On  Monday  we  went  to  Calcutta,  where 
we  saw  the  afore-mentioned  brethren,  their 
dear  wives,  and  Dr.  Marshman;  on  Tuesday 
the  bungalow  was  sent  from  Serampore,  and 
by  five  or  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  we 
were  safely  landed  at  the  hospitable  Mission 
House.  I  cannot  pretend  to  tell  you  half 
the  affection,  and  joy,  and  general  satisfac- 
tion with  which  we  were  received:  every  one 


164  MEMOIR    OF 

bid  us  welcome,  and  considered  us  at  home; 
we  could  not,  however,  consider  ourselves 
so,  while  at  such  a  distance  from  our  more 
immediate  colleagues  :  our  first  anxiety, 
therefore,  was  directed  to  our  manner  of 
travelling,  the  distance  being  two  hundred 
and  ninety  miles,  and  the  season  unfavor- 
able for  going  by  water;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  losing  so  much  time  by  the  way, 
with  many  other  disadvantages,  caused  us 
very  many  perplexities,  especially  as  my 
dear  S.  was  determined  to  take  no  step 
which  was  opposed  to  my  mind,  or  would 
endanger  my  health,  nor  would  he  be  per- 
suaded to  leave  me  behind  amidst  all  these 
difficulties.  My  S.  so'on  found  a  plan  which 
so  far  answered  all  the  objections  of  friends, 
that  we  proceeded  on  our  way  without  hesita- 
tion as  to  the  path  of  duty;  and  by  the  good 
hand  of  our  God  upon  us,  we  are  safely  lodged 
beneath  the  roof  of  brother  and  sister  Lacey, 
with  whom  we  consider  ourselves  quite  at 
home.  Brother  Lacey  met  us  about  100  miles 
on  the  wayvyou  may  conceive  something  like 
the  joy  we  mutually  felt;  our  brethren  ap- 
peared to  feel  it  especially,  for,  having  had 
information  of  our  leaving  England  three 


MIlS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTOJV.  16.5 

months  before  our  arrival,  they  began  to  doubt, 
of  our  safety.  You  will  want  to  know  more 
things  than  I  can  possibly  stay  to  tell  you; 
but  I  must  be  brief.  I  need  not  say  any 
thing  about  our  comforts;  they  far,  very  far, 
exceed  any  thing  which  we  had  anticipated 
or  desired.  I  assure  you  the  first  petition 
which  arose  from  my  heart  was.,  that  we  might 
be  delivered  from  SELF;  for,  considering  the 
circumstances  under  which  we  arrived  in  a 
heathen  land,  self  appeared  to  be  the  most 
likely  idol.  O,  let  me  beg  of  you  constantly 
to  pray  for  us,  that  in  the  midst  of  such  great 
and  innumerable  mercies,  we  may  ever  be 
preserved  from  indulging  ^elf,  from  depending 
on  self;  but  that  we  may  learn  to  deny  our- 
selves and  take  up  our  cross,  not  living  after 
the  flesh  but  after  the  Spirit.  The  God  of 
nature  has  not  left  India  an  unfinished  part  of 
his  creation,  but  has  furnished  it  with  every 
requisite  for  the  temporal  wants  of  its  resi- 
dents; and  nothing,  I  apprehend,  but  the 
artificial  wants  of  the  pampered  European, 
renders  one.  article  essentially  necessary  in  this 
highly  favored  land. 

"  Brother  Peggs  is   living  about  two  miles 
distant;  brother  Bampton    about    fifty  miles 
14 


166  MEMOIR    OF 

away,  but  he  and  his  good  wife  are  coming 
hither  to  partake  of  the  general  joy;  they 
appear  to  form  indeed  one  happy  family,  and 
we  hope  never  to  diminish  their  degree  of 
happiness. 

li  But  a  word  for  ourselves;  you  will  neces- 
sarily feel  anxious  for  our  mutual  affection 
and  happiness.  I  would,  rny  beloved  parents, 
with  exalted  feelings  of  gratitude  to  our  heav- 
enly Father,  acknowledge  that  our  cup  of 
blessing  both  in  and  with  each  other,  constantly 
overflows.  My  dear  S.  is  much  more  than  I 
ever  expected  in  the  relations  of  Husband 
and  Christian;  in  short,  I  feel  that  I  am  utter- 
ly unworthy  of  such  a  friend,  and  can  only 
ascribe  it  to  the  continued  goodness  of  God 
that  I  am  thus  abundantly  blessed.  I  need 
not  tell  you  that  God  has  given  me  the  de- 
sire of  my  heart  in  permitting  me  to  rest  on 
heathen  shores;  but  my  faith  is  not  yet  at  an 
end." 

The  period  for  Charlotte  Sutton's  depar- 
ture from  this  world,  now  drew  on  apace. 
How  ripe  she  was  for  a  better,  has  been 
pleasingly  evidenced  in  her  confidential  com- 
munications to  her  nearest  relatives.  The 
few  letters  written  by  her  after  this  time 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  167 

breathe  the  same  spirit  of  piety ;  intermingled 
with  remarks  respecting  the  country  or  the 
people  to  whose  welfare  she  had  devoted  her- 
self. 


TO    MR.    AND    MRS.    C • . 

"  My  beloved  Parents, 

"  Knowing,  as  I  do,  the  interest  yon  feel 
in  the  most  trivial  things  which  concern  or 
befal  us,  I  cannot  take  up  my  pen  but  with 
mingled  feelings  of  satisfaction  and  regret; — 
regret,  because  in  this  far  distant  land  we  find 
it  impossible  to  gratify  you  individually,  or 
even  collectively,  with  a  recital  of  daily  oc- 
currences. 

"  You  will  perceive,  from  the  sketch  given 
you,  that  we  have  hitherto  enjoyed  an  almost 
uninterrupted  series  of  blessings;  but,  per- 
haps, the  greatest  of  these  has  been,  and  con- 
tinues to  b>3,  that  union  of  soul,  (and  I  may 
add,  of  sentiment)  and  heartfelt  tenderness 
towards  each  other,  which  renders  us  the 
happiest  of  the  happy.  This  inestimable 
blessing  did  not  attend  our  union  of  hands, 
nor  did  we  enjoy  it  for  nearly,  if  not  quite, 
the  first  two  months  after  our  marriage  ;  each 
party  felt  the  burden  an  almost  insupportable 


168  MEMOIR  OF 

one,  but  neither  could  ascertain  the  real  cause ; 
at  length,  however,  we  were  brought  to  look 
beyond  an  earthly  source,  for  this  desirable 
enjoyment,  and,  blessed  be  God!  it  was  not 
long  withheld;  we  could  soon  mutually  praise 
him,  that  he  had  not  suffered  us  to  find  hap- 
piness in  any  thing  inferior  to  himself;  for 
could  we  have  done  this,  we  should,  instead 
of  looking  uporteach  other  (as  I  trust  we  now 
do)  as  a  loan  from  the  hand  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  who  constantly  retains  the  right  of 
recalling  at  pleasure,  have  forgotten  the 
Giver,  and  a  resumption. of  his  own,  might 
have  given  rise  to  all  the  rebellious  feelings 
of  which  our  ungrateful  hearts  are  capable. 

"  You  will  not,  I  hppe,  my  dear  parents, 
for  so  I  must  call  you,  feel  more  concerned 
for  the  safety  of  your  children  in  this  incon- 
ceivable (for  such  it  is  to  you)  climate,  than 
accords  with  your  knowledge  of  the  superin- 
tending care  and  goodness  of  a  gracious  God, 
even  though  I  should  tell  you  a  little  about 
it.  It  appears  the  seasons  are  divided  into 
three, — the  cold,  the  wet,  and  the  hot:  it  is 
now  said  to  be  only  the  commencement  of 
the  latter,  and  while  I  am  sitting  without  a 
great  part  of  my  dress,  the  perspiration  is 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTOtf.  169 

dropping  from  every  part  of  me,  except  pre- 
vented by  a  sponge.  No  European  can  ex- 
pose himself  to  the  sun,  even  for  five  minutes, 
without  endangering  his  constitution,  and 
probably  his  life.  You  must  suppose  that  this 
necessarily  cramps  the  exertions  of  Mission- 
aries in  this  country,  and  on  this  account  I 
felt  some  disappointment;  but  the  custom  of 
very  early  rising,  and  going  out  before  the 
sun  rises  and  after  he  sets,  in  some  measure 
makes  up  for  it.  But  t'.ie  hact  is  not  the  only 
annoyance  of  the  little  kind,  (for  so  we  must 
call  things  connected  only  with  the  body,)  the 
insects  are  exceedingly  troublesome.  While 
sitting  round  a  light  in  the  evening,  you  are 
surrounded  with  musquitoes,  flying  bugs, 
hornets,  grasshoppers,  beetles,  and  various 
kinds  of  flies;  while  on  the  wall  you  see  lizards 
in  all  directions,  and  not  unfrequently  the 
thatch  of  the  Bungalow  contains  serpents, 
rats,  mice,  squirrels,  and  other  vermin." 

On  April  2d,  the  day  but  one  before  she 
became  a  mother,  she  wrote  a  letter  to  a 
friend  in  England;  but  thinking  it  too  small, 
she  began  another  on  a  larger  sheet.  This 
she  was  not  permitted  to  finish.  The  sheet 
of  paper  on  which  it  was  begun,  conveyed 
14* 


170  MEMOIR    OF 

the  painful  information  of- her  early  depar- 
ture. 

In  the  former  of  these  last  efforts  of  her 
pen,  after  speaking  of  the  Hindoos'  listless- 
ness  and  inattention  to  the  glorious  Gospel, 
as  enough  to  damp  the  warmest  zeal,  if  not 
supported  by  a  firm  dependence  on  the  pro- 
mises of  a  faithful  God,  she  proceeds— - 

"Missionaries  often  need  the  prayers,  the 
united  fervent  prayers,  of  all  Christians,  and 
though  we  -do  not  covet  starvation  for  these 
frail  bodies,  yet,  I  would  say,  if  the  friends 
of  Missions  feel  obliged  to  withhold  one,  let 
it  be  their  money,  rather  than  their  prayers. 
I  would  urge  this  the  more,  because  we  are 
exhorted,  under  certain  circumstances,  to 
take  no  thought  for  the  former,  but  never  so 
with  regard  to  the  latter.  No!  but  the  uni- 
form declaration  amounts  to— ASK,  ASK, 
ASK;; — '  Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the  harvest/ 
— 'I  will  be  inquired  of  for  these,  things,' — 
'  Ask  of  me,  and  I  will  give  thee,'  &.c.  &c." 

In  the  letter  she  commenced,  but  finished 
not,  the  same  subjects  are  referred  to  more 
fully. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON".  171 

"  Callack,  April  2,  1825. 
"My  dear  Brother, 

"  I  arn  taking  an  early  opportunity  of  com- 
plying with  your  kind  request,  not  because  I 
feel  more  competent  to  such  a  correspondence 
than  my  dear  sisters,  but  because  I  feel  it  to 
be  an  additional  privilege  to  the  many  already 
bestowed  by  the  God  of  providence  on  an  in- 
dividual so  unworthy  as  myself. 

"My  dear  Button  has,  I  believe,  given 
you  an  outline  of  every  thing  connected  with 
our  voyage,  our  landing,  and  visit  to  Calcutta 
and  Serampore;  but  the  half  of  our  mercies 
yet  remain  untold;  in  fact,  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  convey  to  you  an  idea  of  the  favors 
which  awaited  us  in  every  direction,  espe- 
cially from  the  affection  with  which  we  were 
received  by  all  our  dear  brethren  and  sisters 
of  every  name ; — all  bid  us  welcome  to  this 
land  of  darkness,  and  assured  us  of  their  need 
of  assistance:  this  assurance  did  not,  however, 
appear  so  evident  in  Calcutta  and  Serampore 
as  it  does  at  this  place;  for  both  those  highly 
favored  spots  now  contain  much  Christian 
society,  compared  with  other  parts  of  India. 
Many  plans  are  already  adopted  for  the  spread 
of  Christianity ;  others  are  rising  into  notice, 


172  MEMOIR    OF 

and  receive  a  support  from  the  public  which 
I  certainly  never  expected  to  witness  on  my 
arrival  in  India;  but  the  long  hidden  leaven 
has  fermented,  it  continues  to  ferment,  and 
blessed  be  God  for  this  evidence,  that  it  shall 
do  so  until  the  whole  lump  be  leavened. 

"  I  must  confess  that  my  ignorance  of  the 
state  of  society  here,  or,  perhaps  I  might  say, 
the  impossibility  of  entering  fully  into  the  ob- 
stacles arising  from  the  native  character,  in 
its  present  degraded,  or  rather  depraved  state, 
an  oppressive  climate,  but  above  all,  from  that 
inconceivably  strong  hold  of  satan,  caste,  had 
allowed  me  to  form  very  different  notions  of 
Missionary  pursuits  from  what  I  find  to  be 
really  practicable.  The  first  and  last  of  these, 
give  rise  to  the  most  painful  feelings  imagina- 
ble, for  every  one  assures  us  that  there  is  no 
possible  method  of  gaining  the  affections  of 
the  Hindoos.  No,  a  stranger  to  the  God  of 
love,  he  offers  no  sacrifice  even  to  his  gods 
but  what  fear  or  mercenary  motives  suggest; 
it  is  therefore  unreasonable  to  expect  that  he 
will  listen  to  man  from  better  motives,  or  give 
the  faithful  Missionary  credit  for  more  disin- 
terestedness than  he  feels  in  his  own  breast. 
Consequently,  the  more  condescension,  (if 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  173 

we  may  use  the  word)  kindness,  and  equality, 
we  endeavor  to  show,  the  more  we  appear  to 
be  despised  by  them,  and  suspected  of  mere 
duplicity;  while  the  last  mentioned  source  of 
obstacles  shuts  us  out  of  their  houses,  excludes 
us  from  that  familiarity  which  is  so  desirable,  if 
not  essential,  to  the  communication  of  a  know- 
ledge of  the  love  of  Christ,  withholds  their 
dear  little  ones  from  our  immediate  tuition, 
and,  if  we  were  to  look  no  farther  than  human 
probability,  excludes  the  hope  of  being  at  all 
useful  to  this  benighted  people.  This,  my 
dear  Sir,  you  will  think,  is  a  gloomy  picture; 
but,  doubtless,  you  have  reviewed  it  many 
times,  and  have  as  frequently  seen  and  felt  its 
gloom  removed  by  the  faithful  promises  of  an 
almighty  and  unchanging  God.  For  my  own 
part,  and  I  trust  on  the  part  of  my  Button  also, 
I  can  say,  our  hope  is  in  God,  and  our  ex- 
pectation from  -him;  and,  dark  as  are  the  pros- 
pects for  the  present,  we  still  hope  that  he 
will  condescend  to  glorify  himself  among  the 
heathen  by  his  umvorthiest  creatures,  that 
the  excellency  of  the  power  maybe  seen,  felt, 
and  acknowledged  to  be  of  him.  I  feel  that 
this  would  be  an  unspeakable  honor,  but  how 
far  such  a  feeling,  if  gratified,  would  consist 


174  MEMOIR    OF 

with  a  willingness  to  be  anything,  or  nothing, 
that  God  might  be  glorified,  my  treacherous 
heart  cannot  decide;  our  constant  petition 
must  therefore  be,  <  Thy  will  be  done.'  O! 
the  unspeakable  privilege  of  being  permitted 
to  cast  our  care  upon  him,  and  invited  to  com- 
mit our  way  unto  him,  assured  that  he  will 
direct  our  path." 

Missionaries  on  their  first  arrival  in  India, 
are  very  incompetent  to  form  a  correct  opin- 
ion as  to  the  state  of  the  heathen,  and  the 
best  modes  of  conducting  missionary  opera- 
tions. Many  of  the  plans  which  they  had 
formed  in  Christian  countries,  they  find  to  be 
entirely  impracticable,  and  many  of  their 
fondest  anticipations  are  exposed  to  bitter  dis- 
appointment. The  whole  face  of  society  is 
at  the  very  antipodes  of  what  it  is  in  their 
native  land;  while  ignorance  of  the  language 
prevents  that  intercourse  with  the  natives, 
which  might  serve  to  correct  their  views. 
From  these  considerations,  we  think  that  all 
communications  from  novices  in  missionary 
labor  should  be  received  with  caution.  Many 
of  our  accounts  of  foreign  countries,  are  writ- 
ten by  those  who  have  merely  made  a  hasty 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  175 

tour  through  the  land,  or  perhaps  have  only 
made  a  voyage  to  one  or  two  of  the  principal 
sea-ports.  From  such  works  we  may  indeed 
gather  some  general  acquaintance  respecting 
the  countries  on  which  they  treat,  but  it  is 
obvious  that  the  acquaintance  of  the  authors 
being  so  very  superficial,  must  expose  them 
to  the  liability,  at  least,  of  many  mistakes. 
These  remarks,  are  as  applicable  to  the  ac- 
counts of  Missionary  labor  as  to  any  other. 
Much  confusion  and  contradictory  statement 
has  doubtless  arisen  from  this  source.  It 
should,  however,  be  remarked,  respecting 
India,  and  many  other  large  countries,  that 
there  is  so  much  variety  to  be  found  in  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  country,  that  what  is 
true  of  one  place,  and  one  portion  of  the  peo- 
ple, is  entirely  inapplicable  to  other  places 
and  persons. 

The  subject  of  these  memoirs  has  once  or 
twice  expressed  her  disappointment  arising 
from  the  state  of  Hindoo  society,  and  the 
general  character  of  missionary  labor,  so  far 
as  females  are  concerned.  Had  she,  how- 
ever, been  permitted  to  live  a  few  years 
longer,  she  would  have  found  that  many  of 
the  obstacles  which  then  presented  them- 


176  MEMOIR    OF 

selves,  would  be  gradually  removed,  and 
while  some  of  the  doors  of  usefulness  which 
she  had  anticipated  were  still  closed,  others 
of  perhaps  still  greater  usefulness  would  be 
thrown  open.  At  the  time  of  her  arrival  in 
India,  and  for  several  years  afterwards,  the 
Orissa  Missionaries  had  not  been  cheered 
with  a  single  convert.  Now  there  is  at  the 
Cuttack  station  alone  from  40  to  50,  most  of 
whom  are  heads  of  families.  Two  native 
preachers  have  been  publicly  ordained;  na- 
tive schools  have  been  established  to  a  great 
extent,  the  native  Christians  are  intermarry- 
ing among  themselves,  and  a  considerable 
colony  of  baptized  and  nominal  Christians  is 
growing  up.  The  general  aspect  of  the  mis- 
sion has  become  very  promising,  and  would, 
to  one  glowing  with  a  concern  like  Mrs.  Sut- 
ton's  to  do  good,  present  a  delightful  field  of 
usefulness.  The  writer  would  not  be  unmind- 
ful of  his  beloved  colleagues  in  India,  who 
have  with  so  much  diligence  and  success 
labored  in  this  field:  still  there  is  room  for 
many  laborers  of  similar  characters  and  quali- 
fications. 

Boy's  schools,   and  in  many  places    girl's 
also,  may  now  be  established  in  India,  to  an 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  177 

indefinite  extent,  and  the  writer  would  sug- 
gest to  those  individuals  whom  Providence  has 
placed  in  independent  circumstances,  whether 
it  be  not  their  privilege  to  go  out  to  India, 
and  take  the  superintendence  of  these  schools. 
Persons  who  have  property  sufficient  to  sup- 
port themselves,  and  who  have  no  children, 
would  find  this  a  field  of  labor  where  they 
might  do  much  to  advance  the  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

The  expense  of  these  schools,  is  compara- 
tively trifling.  A  considerable  portion  of  this 
expense  might  be  obtained  from  the  friends 
of  native  education  in  India;  the  books  would 
be  partly,  if  not  entirely,  furnished  by  insti- 
tutions established  for  this  purpose  in  India. 
What  is  chiefly  wanted  is  superintendents. 
Had  we  these,  the  whole  country  might  soon 
be  brought  under  Christian  instruction. 

The  labor  of  a  missionary,  consists  in  pre- 
paring and  translating  tracts  and  the  scrip- 
tures, in  distributing  them,  in  establishing  and 
occasionally  superintending  schools,  and  es- 
pecially in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  those  who 
call  at  his  house,  or  in  the  native  chapel, 
bazaar,  and  at  the  numerous  festivals  which 
usually  call  together  a  large  assembly  of  peo- 
15 


178  MEMOIR    OF 

pie.  The  principal  labor  of  the  female  mis- 
sionary is,  at  present,  the  daily  superintend- 
ence of  the  schools,  and  to  help  forward  in 
the  Christian  life,  the  native  female  convert. 
While  it  is  still  the  case,  that  the  state  of 
Hindoo  society  prevents  access  to  the  houses 
of  the  people,  yet  there  are  many  ways  by 
which  an  intelligent  enterprizing  female, 
whose  heart  glows  with  a  desire  to  do  good, 
and  who  is  enriched  with  suitable  gifts,  might 
find  means  of  making  known  the  Gospel  to 
Hindoo  women.  At  the  female  schools,  the 
mothers  of  the  children  frequently  attend  as 
spectators,  and  in  the  country  places,  this  is 
the  case  in  the  boys'  schools.  In  some,  per- 
haps many  cases,  a  female  missionary  might 
gain  access  to  the  court-yards  of  Hindoo 
houses,  and  collect  a  considerable  congre- 
gation of  the  neighboring  women.  While  at 
many  of  the  large  festivals,  an  assembly  of 
native  women  might  be  collected  in  a  tent 
specially  devoted  to  that  purpose.  The 
writer  feels  persuaded,  that  many  females 
whom  he  has  seen  in  America,  might  thus 
make  known  the  Gospel  to  a  very  considera- 
ple  extent  among  the  degraded  females  of 
India.  But  this  is  work  from  which  the  cus- 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  179 

toms  of  Hindoo  society  exclude  male  mis- 
sionaries. Women  are  very  seldom  seen  in 
our  congregations  in  the  bazaar,  or  the  native 
chapel;  nor  are  they  permitted  to  be  present 
at  the  conversational  parties  of  the  men.  The 
only  prospect  of  their  having  the  Gospel,  is 
from  such  laborers  as  have  been  referred  to, 
or  from  what  their  husbands  and  relatives 
choose  to  tell  them,  on  their  return  to  their 
houses  from  our  preaching  opportunities. 

Charlotte  Sutton  was  eminently  qualified 
to  be  the  instructress  and  benefactress  of  her 
benighted  sisters  in  Orissa.  She  looked  for- 
ward to  the  time,  when  she  should  engage  in 
active  labors  for  their  benefit,  with  the  most 
intense  and  holy  ardor.  Doubtless,  had  she 
been  spared,  she  would  have  entered  with 
avidity  into  the  modes  of  making  known  the 
Gospel  to  the  females  of  India,  as  above  sug- 
gested. God  had  otherwise  determined  res- 
pecting her,  and  the  field  is  now  still  clearer 
and  wider  for  those  on  whom  her  mantle  may 
fall,  to  enter  and  cultivate.  Happy,  happy 
day  for  India,  when  her  now  ignorant  and 
superstitious  and  degraded  daughters  shall 
receive  and  embrace  that  life-giving,  en- 
lightening and  ennobling  Gospel,  which  the 


180  MEMOIR    OP 

Saviour  has  commissioned  his  disciples  to 
make  known  to  every  creature.  Surely  our 
Christian  sisters  have  not  yet  done  all  their 
duty,  all  that  they  can  do,  and  will  do  towards 
bringing  the  Gospel  home  to  the  houses  and 
hearts  of  the  female  Hindoo. 

But.  we  must  hasten  on  to  the  close  of 
these  memoirs  of  Mrs.  Sutton.  The  follow- 
ing note  is  perhaps  the  last  my  beloved  wife 
ever  penned;  it  was  written  .to  Mrs.  Marsh- 
man,  of  Serampore — and  printed  in  the 
"  Friend  of  India."  The  Editor,  after  speak- 
ing very  highly  of  her  qualifications  as  a  mis- 
sionary, and  her  piety,  proceeds — 

"A  note  received  from  Mrs.  Sutton  her- 
self, after  her  arrival  at  Cuttack,  confirms 
this  view  of  her  case,  while  it  fully  shows  the 
pious  and  happy  state  of  her  mind.  After 
affectionately  acknowledging  the  little  atten- 
tions she  had  received,  she  proceeds — '  But 
this  acknowledgment  will  not,  I  am  pretty 
sure,  be  sufficient  to  satisfy  your  kind  con- 
cern for  my  safety;  and,  blessed  be  God,  his 
constant  care  and  continual  goodness  enable 
me  to  add,  all  is  well!  Yes,  my  health  and 
spirits  remain  unimpaired  by  our  much- 
dreaded  journey;  and,  except  a  little  fatigue 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  181 

and  soreness  from  the  constant  shake  of  the 
palanquin,  no  ill  consequence  has  ensued. 
Our  dear  brother  and  sister  Bampton  arrived 
here  yesterday,  to  our  great  joy;  and  I  as- 
sure you,  we  received  from  them  a  hearty 
welcome.  We  expect  to  be  stationed  with 
them  at  Pooree,  brethren  P.  and  L.  being 
here.  This  arrangement  will  secure  our 
friends  at  Serampore  and  Calcutta  a  tolera- 
ble share  in  our  recollection;  for,  I  suppose, 
many  things  must  necessarily  be  obtained  by 
their  kind  assistance.  This  selfish  necessity 
may  sometimes  occasion  you  and  our  other 
friends  a  line  or  two,  which  article,  you  will 
remember,  I  should  hesitate  to  promise  from 
any  superior  motive.  But,  to  be  serious,  my 
dear  friend,  if  there  was  not  one  subject  on 
which  the  Christian  could  speak  with  pleas- 
ure, and  dwell  without  exhausting,  I  know 
not  what  could  be  a  source  of  communication 
in  this  unproductive  clime.  We  could  not 
tell  of  this  and  that  heathen  having  cast  his 
idols  to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats.  No,  we 
must  wait  for  this.  But  there  is  one  subject 
which  even  now  calls  for  our  united  recollec- 
tion, our  fervent  gratitude  and  humility;  I 
mean  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  This, 
15* 


1»C2  MEMOIR   OF 

my  dear  sister,  is  bestowed  upon  us  in  such 
an  endless  Tariety  of  ways,  and  so  constantly, 
that  we  are  apt  to  lose  sight  of  it.  Nay,  even 
while  we  are  professing  to  receive  blessings 
as  from  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God,  we 
lose  sight  of  the  channel  through  which  they 
are  conveyed,  namely,  our  adorable  Re- 
deemer. I  have  felt  much  pleasure  from  the 
force  of  this  truth: — '  They  that  trust  in  the 
Lord,  shall  be  as  mount  Sion,  which  cannot 
be  moved.'  Blessed  be  his  name,  he  enables 
us  to  trust  in  him." 

"  My  dear  brother  P , 

"  Little  did  my  Charlotte  think,  while  pen- 
ning these  lines,  that  severe  affliction  would 
render  her  incapable  of  finishing  your  letter. 
But  that  gracious  Being,  who  has  always 
shown  himself,  to  us  especially,  too  wise  to 
be  mistaken,  and  too  good  to  be  unkind,  sees 
fit  that  it  should  be  so. 

"  Again,  my  dear  brother,  I  resume  my  pen 
to  finish  this  epistle,  but  what  shall  I  say? 
When  I  began  the  above  lines,  a  few  days 
ago,  little  did  I  think  that  ere  I  concluded 
this  letter,  my  dear,  my  beloved,  my  amiable 
Charlotte  would  be  no  more.  It  was  but  the 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  183 

day  before  she  died,  I  determined  on  letting 
you  know  of  her  illness;  but  I  had  not  then 
the  least  conception  that  her  disorder  would 
prove  fatal ;  but  now,  before  this  reaches  you, 
your  friendly  heart  will  have  sympathized 
with  her  bereaved  partner,  and  your  eye  will 
have  dropt  the  tear  of  affection  over  the 
memory  of  my  happy  Charlotte.  I  will  not 
complain:  the  Lord  gave  her  to  me,  and  in 
mercy  he  has  taken  her  away.  He  has  done 
me  no  wrong;  she  was  his  much  more  than 
mine:  hush,  then,  my  distracted  passions!  it 
is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  he  will  with  his 
own.  O!  Sir,  if  I  were  to  think  of  my  loss 
alone,  it  would  sink  me  to  the  grave.  She 
was  the  wife  of  my  youth,  the  delight  of  my 
eyes:  we  seemed  formed  for  each  other;  we 
loved  each  other  with  the  most  ardent  affec- 
tion; our  days  seemed  to  pass  away  and  leave 
us  every  evening  still  more  attached.  But 
we  were  too  happy — we  long  had  thought  we 
were  too  happy  for  earth. — Our  sky  was  too 
fair  to  remain  long  unclouded;  and,  for  the 
last  two  months  especially,  we  both  antici- 
pated some  heavy  trial,  and  prepared  our 
minds  for  it;  but  little  did  I  expect  so  severe 
a  stroke  as  this:  yet,  from  the  prospect  of  my 


184  MEMOIR    OF 

Charlotte  becoming  a  mother,  she  had  had  a 
foreboding  that  it  would  prove  the  means  of 
her  removal,  and  she  often  wished  to  talk  upon 
the  subject,  but  I  could  not  bear  the  idea, 
and  always  discouraged  it.  Yet  when  we  did 
contemplate  the  event  as  possible,  she  always 
expressed  herself  with  singular  confidence 
that  God  would  do  every  thing  well. 

'*  Her  spiritual  enjoyments  were  often  of  a 
very  elevated  description;  notwithstanding 
hsr  situation,  and  our  circumstances  on  board 
ship  were  far  from  being  favorable  to  spi- 
rituality of  mind,  and  our  being  often  deprived 
of  each  other's  help  in  spiritual  exercises,  yet 
when  we  could  unite,  her  mind  has  often  been 
so  much  under  the  influence  of  heavenly  feel- 
ings, especially  when  contemplating  the  love 
and  glory  of  Christ,  that  we  have  lain  awake 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  night.  Dear  departed 
saint,  she  was  prepared  for  heaven.  Her 
love  was  too  ardent  to  be  long  away  from  the 
Lord  she  loved.  Oh  how  sweet  is  the  memory 
of  those  precious  seasons!  I  feel  their  in- 
fluence now;  and  feel  fresh  desires  to  be 
with  her,  to  renew  our  delightful  subject  in 
heaven. 

"  My  Charlotte  was  far  from  being  an    or- 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  185 

dinary  Christian.  Of  her  desire  to  do  good, 
and  dcvotedness  to  the  work  in  which  she  was 
engaged,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  extract  a 
passage  from  a  letter,  sent  for  her  since  her 

death,   by    Mrs.   B ,  a  lady  distinguished 

in  India  by  her  rank,  piety,  and  active  be- 
nevolence. You  will  remember  she  was  a 
passenger  from  the  Cape.  She  writes, — '  I 
often  think  of  the  earnest,  simple  spirit  of 
devotedness  to  your  work,  which  appeared 
to  animate  you  on  board  ship,  and  I  do  hope 
you  will  favor  me  occasionally  with  some 
account  of  your  progress  in  your  most  arduous 
undertaking;  and  may  that  blessing  rest  on 
your  labors,  which  can  alone  render  them 
productive  of  the  good  you  so  anxiously  de- 
sire to  be  the  instrument  of  conveying  to  the 
souls  of  your  fellow-creatures.' 

"  That  good,  perhaps,  may  be  accomplished 
by  her  death,  which,  in  her  life,  she  was  not 
permitted  to  see.  Harriet  Newell,  though 
dead,  yet  speaketh;  and  so  will  my  Charlotte 
wherever  her  living  voice  was  heard. 

"  On  the  4th  of  April,  she  was  safely  de- 
livered of  a  fine  healthy  babe.  All  went  on 
very  well  till  the  12th,  when  she  sat  up  a 
greater  part  of  the  day.  (This  is  not  prema- 


186  MEMOIR  OF 

ture  in  India.  The  native  women  often  stand 
up  to  their  neck  in  water  the  third  day,  owing 
to  the  climate.)  On  that  day,  our  first  letter 
arrived  from  England.  It  was  from  Wolvey  ; 
and  the  hopes  it  excited  in  behalf  of  some 
dear  members  of  the  family  having  become 
acquainted  with  the  Saviour,  were  too  much 
for  her  weak  state  of  body.  Her  spirits  were 
raised  too  high.  She  sang,  and  prayed,  and 
praised;  for  her  mind  was  very  spiritual.  In 
the  evening  she  unthinkingly  opened  a  drawer, 
to  get  something  for  the  baby:  it  injured  her, 
and  alarmed  her  very  much.  This  was  fol- 
lowed by  hysteric  fits,  accompanied  by  de- 
rangement: she  was  very  violent  all  night. 
Before  she  quite  lost  her  senses,  she  exhort- 
ed us  all,  with  amazing  fervor,  to  self-denial, 
devotedness,  and  affection  towards  each  oth- 
er. She  repeated,  with  great  earnestness, 
'  Let  the  world  know  I  do  not  regret  my 
choice!'  and,  during  the  night,  she  evinced 
great  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  her  family 
and  connections.  The  subject  of  the  letter 
dwelt  repeatedly  on  her  lips;  and  often  she 

would  exclaim,  with  delight,  '  My  dear  S 

is  become  a  Christian!  '  &c.  &c.      She  talked 
a  good  deal  about  J F ,  and  said  she 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  187 


should  see  him  in  heaven  with  brother  P- 


On  one  occasion,  when  we  thought  she  was 
dying,  she  laid  herself  straight  on  the  bed, 
and  bid  us  all  farewell.  It  was  more  than  I 
could  bear;  and  I  exclaimed,  'My  Charlotte! 
my  Charlotte!  I  cannot  spare  you  yet!  '  But 
she  seemed  hurt  at  what  I  said,  and  replied, 
'  My  Sutton,  are  you  not  a  Christian?  '  The 
next  day,  she  was  better;  and  the  Doctor 
assured  us  she  was  not  in  the  least  danger; 
the  complaint  was  very  common  in  India,  and 
never  fatal.  On  Friday  she  was  sensible  for 
some  hours,  and  we  had  the  most  delightful 
season  I  ever  remember;  she  seemed  just  re- 
turned from  heaven  with  all  its  happiness. 
We  never  had  such  a  delightful  day,  and  on 
iny  telling  her,  I  could  cheerfully  part  with 
her,  if  the  Lord  should  see  fit  to  take  her, 
the  last  tie  to  earth  seemed  removed,  and  we 
prayed,  and  wept,  and  rejoiced,  and  parted 
till  we  should  meet  in  eternity.  We  both  felt 
so  much  swallowed  up  in  God,  that  death  ap- 
peared the  most  welcome  event  of  which  we 
could  conceive.  She  said  she  thought  the 
Holy  Spirit  had  been  explaining  Scripture  to 
her  rnind,  from  one  end  to  the  other.  She 
never  saw  it  so  clearly,  and  fully,  and  en- 
couraging in  her  life. 


188  MEMOIR    OF 

"  On  Sunday  she  was  again  sensible,  and 
so  much  better,  that  I  was  enabled  to  leave 
her  to  preach  at  the  Baptism;  but  she  sunk 
again,  though  we  still  thought  her  gradually 
recovering.  She  used  to  sit  up  in  bed  and 
sing^  so  cheerfully,  you  would  have  thought 
her  the  happiest  being  on  earth,  though  quite 
deranged. 

"  On  the  1st  of  May,  we  removed  her  to 
Pooree,  for  the  beneh't  of  the  Doctor's  at- 
tendance, milder  climate,  and  sea  bathing. 
For  a  time  she  seemed  to  revive,  and  we 
thought  her  so  much  better,  that  I  prepared 
our  bungalow,  and  hoped  to  remove  very 
soon  into  it.  But,  alas,  I  little  contemplated 
so  severe  a  change:  she  had  been  much  more 
composed  for  two  or  three  days,  and  we 
thought  it  favorable;  but,  alas,  it  was  a 
treacherous  calm.  On  Saturday,  I  began  to 
finish  the  annexed  letter,  thinking  to  tell  you 
she  was  recovering;  but  the  next  day,  saw 
all  my  hopes  wither  away. 

"  On  Sunday  morning,  about  five  o'clock, 
as  we  were  preparing  to  bathe  her,  we  found 
her  very  low  and  poorly.  I  wrote  a  note  to 
the  Doctor,  and  he  came  before  six  o'clock, 
but  she  got  much  worse:  he  gave  her  seve- 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  189 

ral  stimulants,  which  revived  her,  and  she 
ate  some  sago;  but  still  she  sunk  again,  her 
hands  and  feet  grew  cold  and  clammy. 
About  ten  o'clock  the  Doctor  lost  all  hope, 
and  communicated  the  sad  news  to  me.  I 
will  not  dwell  upon  my  feelings;  she  still  ate 
sago,  and  took  camphor  mixture  very  freely, 
but  continued  to  sink,  and  seemed  inclined 
to  sleep;  at  intervals  she  seemed  quite  sen- 
sible: she  knew  Doctor  Stevin  and  called  him 
by  name,  and  all  of  us.  At  half-past  eleven 
she  inquired  the  time.  Soon  after  brother 
Bampton  asked  if  she  trusted  in  Jesus  Christ; 
she  replied  hastily,  '  To  be  sure  I  do!  ' 
About  four  she  said,  '  The  Lord  has  made 
peace  for  us!  '  or,  '  Has  the  Lord  made 
peace  for  us?  '  she  now  appeared  gradually  to 
lose  her  hold  on  time.  About  five  she  turned 
to  me  with  a  sweet  smile  and  said,  '  My  Sut- 
ton,  I  am  beautifully  happy!  '  I  inquired 
what  made  her  so  happy;  but  reason  fled 
again,  and  she  spoke  no  more  that  we  could 
understand.  At  eleven  o'clock  I  perceived 
a  change,  and  called  to  brother  and  sister 
Barnpton,  who  had  just  left  me.  She  sunk 
very  fast;  a  lew  minutes  beu;ru  hall'  past 
eleven,  she  turned  to  me  and  smiled;  I  called 
16 


190  MEMOIR  OF 

to  her  to  speak  to  me  once  more,  but  she 
could  not.  At  half-past  eleven  she  turned  her 
eyes  away,  and  breathed  her  last,  so  gently 
that  we  could  not  tell  for  a  minute  that  she 
was  gone — she  left  a  smile  on  her  counte- 
nance, beautifully  and  strikingly  illustrative 
of  her  happiness.  Thus  peacefully  died  my 
Charlotte,  and  the  next  day  hid  her  from  my 
eyes  forever.  O  that  our  end  may  be  as 
blest  as  hers!  Brother  Bampton  officiated 
at  the  grave. 

"  Although  the  burning  sands  of  Pooree 
cover  the  dear  remains  of  my  Charlotte,  yet 
her  spirit  is  not  there.  No;  it  is  with  the 
Lord  she  loved.  She  is  happy,  infinitely 
happier  than  earth  could  make  her.  She 
was  prepared  for  Jieaven:  it  was  noticed  by 
many,  especially  in  Calcutta.  Then  why 
should  I  complain?  Her  living  voice  still 
seems  to  say,  Weep  not  forme.  Why  should 
you  weep?  I  have  finished  my  course;  I 
have  obtained  the  crown.  I  cannot  come  to 
you,  but  you  will  come  to  me:  in  a  very  little 
while,  the  day  of  life  will  close,  and  you  too 
will  be  called  to  come  up  hither  to  be  with 
Jesus.  Blessed  hope!  It  cheers  even  now, 
this  aching  heart, — it  smooths  this  care-worn 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  191 

brow, — it  is  enough,  O  Lord,  only  glorify  thy 
name,  and  I  will  praise  the  hand  that  took 
my  love  away.  I  cannot  add  more. 

A.   BUTTON." 


While  o'er  the  faithful  dead  we  mourn, 

The  angel  guards  attend  ; 
Soft,  on  their  downy  pinions  borne, 

Their  upward  course  they  bend.    -• 

Sweet,  as  to  heaven  they  haste  away, 

The  new-born  spirits  sing 
O  Grave  !  where  is  thy  victory  ? 

O  Death  !  where  is  thy  sting  ? 

Wide  open  flies  the  pearly  gates, 
At  God's  high  signal  given  ; 

While  all  the  blest  fore-runners  wait, 
To  welcome  them  to  heaven. 

Hark  !  what  euraptur'd  melody 

Bursts  on  my  ravish'd  ear  ; 
Another  soul  is  saved,  they  cry, 

Another  crown  prepare. 

Now — now  the  ransomed  myriads  thronj 

Their  Saviour  to  adore  ; 
They  join  the  new — the  holy  song, 

The  song,  that  ends  no  more. 


192  MEMOIR  OP 

The  following  brief  observations  on  the 
state  of  her  mind,  are  extracted  from  her 
diary:  they  are  the  last  the  beloved  writer 
was  permitted  to  record.  They  were  written 
under  much  indisposition  of  body,  amidst  the 
cares  and  anxieties  necessarily  connected 
with  our  arrival  in  India,  and  travelling  from 
place  to  place.  The  last  sentence  recorded 
here  is  probably  the  last  she  ever  penned, 
viz.  "Lord!  raise  me  from  earth  toheaven." 

Feb.  19,  1825.  Landed  on  the  shore  of 
India  at  the  house  of  a  dear  good  lady 
(Mrs.  B.)  Found  myself  surrounded  with 
grandeur,  and  contrasted  our  circumstances 
with  those  of  many,  more  worthy  than  our- 
selves, who  have  preceded  us.  Felt  some 
degree  of  gratitude;  enjoyed  sweet  freedom 
at  a  throne  of  grace,  and  was  enabled  to  plead 
for  grace  to  preserve  me  from  every  improper 
wish  and  gratification. 

Sabbath  morning.  Went  to  Calcutta,  and 
heard  Brother  Lawson  preach,  but  enjoy- 
ed very  little  spirituality  of  soul.  In  the 
evening  my  S.  addressed  us  from  "  the  Lord 
is  good,"&.c.;  it  was  a  sweet  season,  and  my 
heart  replied,  I  know, — I  feel  he  is. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE     SUTTON.  193 

21.  Left  the    hospitable   roof  of  our  dear 
friend,  somewhat  disturbed   in  mind  from  tri- 
fling   causes,    and    wordly-mindedness.*     In 

the    evening    spoke  to   Sister  P of  the 

way  in  which  the    Lord   had  led  us;  but  my 
wretched  heart    felt  more   complacency  in  it- 
self, than  gratitude  to  God.     Oh  the  wonder- 
ful patience  of  my  God. 

22.  Went    down   to  Serampore,   fatigued 
in  body  and  somewhat  fretful  in  mind,  a  sure 
consequence  of  minding  earthly  things  while 
so  graciously  invited  ^  to  set  our  affections  on 
things  above. 

23.  Visited  good  Dr.  Carey.     Felt  thank- 
ful that  God  had  permitted   me    to  enjoy  this 
much  wished  for-favor.     Found  him  in  excel- 
lent spirits,  and  trusting  in  God  to  accomplish 
wonders    in    India.      (Dr.    Carey  seemed    to 
feel  a  very  peculiar  interest  in  Mrs.  Sutt6n.) 

24.  25,    26.       Still     at    Serampore,    found 
friends   exceedingly  kind,  but  had   no  oppor- 
tunity of  holding  sweet  counsel  with  any  one 
on  the  best  of  things. 

27.     Heard   a  dear  native  convert  preach 

*  The  bed-room  had  been  broken  into,  and  robbed  during 
the  night. 

1G* 


194  MEMOIR  OP 

to,  and  pray  with,  his  swarthy  brethren.  I 
felt  inexpressible  sensations,  in  taking  one 
and  the  other  of  those  by  the  hand,  who  had 
been  brought  out  of  heathen  darkness  into 
the  light  of  the  Gospel.  Though  our  words 
were  unintelligible  to  each  other,  our  hearts 
were  not.  I  rejoiced  in  the  hope  of  meeting 
them  above,  where  we  shall  unite  in  one  song 
with  Him,  who  has  loved  us  and  washed  us  in 
his  own  blood. 

30.  Talked  much  of  the  care  of  a  gracious 
God  with  regard  to  our  anticipated  journey, 
but  felt  very  little.  I  sometimes  wonder  that 
such  hypocrisy  is  not  visited  with  hot  displea- 
sure; but  it  is  because  his  compassions  fail 
not,  that  I  am  not  consumed. 

March.  1  to  7.  Blest  with  journeying  mer- 
cies, but  my  soul  very  dead  towards  my  God 
and  Saviour. 

8.  Brother  Lacey  kindly  met  us  at  Bela- 
sore,  100  miles  from  Cuttack.  Here  we  rest- 
ed for  a  day,  but  we  regretted  much  that  no 
opportunity  offered  of  uniting  to  praise  the 
Lord  for  his  goodness. 

10.  Halted  at  a  bungalow,  a  small  thatch- 
ed house  for  the  accommodation  of  travellers. 
We  prayed,  and  sung  praises  to  God.  Bro. 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  195 

Lacey  addressed  the  Palkee  bearers  in  Oris- 
sa:  they  listened  attentively.  My  heart  re- 
joiced that  his  tongue  was  so  soon  unloosed 
among  the  heathen. 

12.  Beheld    our   beloved    Brethren    and 
Sisters  at  their  own  home,  and  felt  somewhat 
discouraged  by  their  accounts  of  the  state   of 
the    heathen,  which    appeared  almost   to  ex- 
clude the  possibility  of  being  useful. 

13,  14.     Blessed   be   the    God  of  mercies, 
was  enabled  to  spread  my  complaints  before 
him.     I   felt   refreshed   as  a  giant   with  new 
wine,  and  could  cheerfully  say,  tl  Thy  will  be 
done;  only  glorify  thyself. " 

21.  My  frail  body  is  a  source  of  trouble, 
but  the  Lord  has  granted  me  sweet  serenity 
of  mind — for  this  I  desire  to  feel  thankful. 

24.  Feel  the  risings  of  pride  to  be  most 
abominable.  Oh,  if  my  dear  sisters  could 
see  my  vile  heart,  they  would,  instead  of  re- 
ceiving me  with  the  smile  of  affection,  detest 
and  hate  me. 

27.  A  continuance  of  this  diabolical  feel- 
ing. Thus,  if  my  Lord  indulge  me  with  a 
portion  of  his  good  spirit,  my  vile  heart  takes 
occasion  therefrom  for  spiritual  pride,  and  I 


196  MEMOIR  OF 

am  saying  to  others,  (  Stand  by;  I  am  holier 
than  thou.' 

30.  Enjoyed  some  liberty  in  prayer,  but 
find  my  first  petition  must  be — Lord,  make  my 
soul  sincere. 

Jlpril  2.  Feel  less  disposition  to  pray  and 
meditate  on  the  words  of  my  God.  I  am 
living  the  life  of  an  unawakened  soul. 

3.  Unable  to  attend  Brother  Peggs,  (at 
whose  house  our  English  worship  is  held  on 
the  sabbath.)  But  alas!  I  feel  but  little  wish 
for  it,  although  it  is  the  first  time  since  our 
arrival,  that  our  brethren  and  sisters  have 
met,  to  commemorate  the  love  of  our  dear 
Redeemer.  "  Oh  my  Saviour!  why  this  dead- 
ness?  Why  this  stupidity  of  soul?  Why  no 
more  longings  after  thy  presence,  and  a  sense 
of  thy  love?  Oh,  be  with  them  assembled 
around  thy  table:  may  they  be  refreshed,  and 
may  thy  unworthy  worm  be  humbled  in  the 
dust  before  thee.  Lord  raise  me  from  earth 
to  heaven."  .... 

Such  is  the  last  record  from  the  pen  of 
Charlotte  Sutton.  Precious  memorial  of  her 
faith  and  love!  Her  complaints  of  heaviness 
may  be  at  once  accounted  for,  when  it  is 
observed,  that  the  hour  of  nature's  sorrow 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  197 

had  even  then  commenced  with  her.  That 
hour  was  long  and  trying,  but  before  the  light 
of  another  morning  she  had  passed  it,  to  all 
appearance,  in  perfect  safety.  The  child 
too  was  well,  and  gratitude,  fervent  gratitude 
to  God,  warmed  the  heart  of  both  Charlotte 
and  her  husband.  Will  the  reader  pardon 
the  insertion  of  a  private  record  of  the  writer's 
feelings,  which  he  never  expected  would  be 
perused  by  any  other  eye  than  his  own. 

Monday,  4th.  "  Bless  the  Lord  oh  my 
soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  his 
holy  name.  After  a  distressing  night,  my 
dear  wife,  being  in  trouble  upwards  of  20 
hours,  was  safely  delivered  of  a  healthy  boy, 
and  both  are  likely  to  do  admirably.  How 
can  I  praise  my  Lord  for  this  deliverance? 
my  faith  began  to  sink,  but  thou  didst  not 
forsake  me,  nor  her.  How  shocking  to  my 
whole  frame  was  the  contemplation  of  a  dying 
wife!  I  could  not  endure  it,  and  God  has 
had  mercy  on  me.  Now,  O  Lord,  may  my 
dear  Charlotte  become  more  decidedly  thine, 
and  may  the  little  one  thou  hast  given  us,  be 
sanctified  from  his  birth,  and  become  a  child 
of  Jesus.  Thou  knowest  it  is  the  height  of 
our  desires  for  him,  that  he  may  be  employed 


198  MEMOIR    OF 

for  thee,  and  that  when  our  frail  bodies  are 
in  the  dust,  he  may  be  spreading  the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  Saviour  among  the  deluded 
inhabitants  of  Hindoosthan.* 

5.  This  evening  our  d«ar  Brother  and 
Sister  Bampton  left  us  for  their  station  at 
Pooree.  The  thought  steals  across  my  mind, 
that  after  a  few  more  meetings  and  partings 
we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more. 

"  When  shall  the  time,  dear  Lord,  appear, 
That  we  shall  mount  to  dwell  above; 

And  sit,  and  stand,  among  them  there, 
And  see  thy  face,  and  sing  thy  love." 

Oh  for  more  watchfulness,  for,  in  Orissa 
especially,  the  son  of  man  cometh  when  we 
think  not." 

Little  did  the  writer  of  these  remarks  think 
how  prophetic  they  were,  in  relation  to  the 
dearest  object  of  his  earthly  love.  But  such 
was  the  will  of  an  all-wise  God.  He  had 
given  her  the  desire  of  her  heart  in  permit- 
ting her  to  land  on  heathen  shores,  and  now 
he  was  about  to  call  her  to  himself.  Her 
last  prayer  was  about  to  be  answered,  in  his 
removing  her  from  "earth  to  heaven."  No 

*  The  child  died  between  5  and  6  months  after  its  mother. 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  199 

language  can  describe  the  disappointment 
which  that  removal  occasioned,  not  only  to 
her  bereaved  partner,  but  to  her  beloved  as- 
sociates in  missionary  labor.  We  had  hoped 
much  from  her.  Perhaps  never  did  a  female 
enter  India,  apparently  so  well  qualified  to 
benefit  her  degraded  sex,  in  that  unhappy 
land.  But  God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways, 
nor  his  thoughts  as  our  thoughts.  We  may 
indeed  say  under  such  afflictive  dispensations, 
(our  Saviour  has  taught  us  to  do  so,)  O  my 
Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from 
me;  but,  we  should  also  add, — nevertheless, 
not  my  will  but  thine  be  done.  His  will  is 
always  best.  Infinite  wisdom  cannot  err, 
nor  unbounded  goodness  be  unkind.  Our 
gracious  Lord  is  infinitely  more  concerned 
for  our  welfare,  and  for  the  welfare  of  his 
cause,  than  we  can  be.  In  the  most  emphatic 
sense  he  watches  over  the  tenderlings  of  his 
flock  for  good,  and  'tempers  the  blast  to  the 
shorn  lamb.'  What  base  ingratitude  then  to 
distrust  his  tender  care,  or  arraign  the  deal- 
ings of  his  providence. 

"  Hush  every  angry  passion,  then, 

Let  each  rebellious  sigh 
Be  silent  at  his  sovereign  will, 

And  without  murmurs  die." 


200  MEMOIR  OF 

The  day  on  which  she  departed  was  the 
15th  of  May.  It  was,  as  may  have  been  ob- 
served, the  Sabbath;  though,  from  her  pe- 
culiarly afflictive  situation,  it  was  in  a  great 
degree  a  Sabbath  of  gloom:  but  how  bright 
is  that  eternal  Sabbath,  which  now  shines 
upon  her  sainted  spirit!  And  though  amidst 
the  idolatrous  desolations  of  Pooree  her 
mortal  remains  were  left  to  moulder  in  the 
dust,  yet  from  that  dust  will  she  arise: — 

"Thut  cheek  shall  wear  a  fairer  hue 

When  risen  from  the  yielding  sod; 
Those  eyes  shall  speak,  in  softer  blue, 
Love,  in  the  Paradise  of  God." 

Short  as  was  the  period  of  Mrs.  Sutton's 
sojourn  in  India,  yet  her  worth  was  highly 
appreciated  there.  A  Baptist  brother  at 
Calcutta  observed — 

"  I  assure  you  we  have  very  seldom  indeed 
seen  a  female,  in  our  view,  more  adapted  for 

usefulness  in  this  country  than  Mrs.  S , 

and  we  felt  towards  her,  and  her  husband, 
the  highest  regard  and  esteem.  We  therefore 
affectionately  sympathize  with  you  in  the 
loss  you  have  sustained— a  loss,  we  feel,  to 
the  general  interests  of  Christianity  in  this 
country.  But  he  who  knows  best,  and  feels 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE  SUTTON.  201 

most  deeply,  the  necessities  of  his  Church, 
has  removed  her;  and  we  humbly  hope,  he 
will  raise  up  many  more  with  equal  zeal, 
affection,  activity,  and  faith,  to  supply  her 
place." 

Mr.  Peggs,  in  a  letter  recently  addressed 
to  the  writer,  remarks, — 

"  I  trust  I  shall  never  forget  Lord's-day? 
March  the  13th,  when  our  mission  family 
were  at  my  house,  and  we  had  worship  at 
noon  in  my  study.  There  were  brother  and 
sister  Bampton,  brother  and  sister  Lacey, 
brother  and  sister  Sutton,  Sunder,  Abraham, 
and  Mrs.  Peggs,  and  myself.  That  dear 
woman,  whose  early  death  we  lament,  was 
much  interested  with  this  interview;  I  well 
recollect  her  attention  to  poor  Abraham,  and 
the  very  important  advice  she  gave  him — 
not  to  be  unequally  yoked  with  an  unbeliev- 
ing wife. 

"  In  Orissaand  Bengal,  the  memory  of  our 
valued  sister  is  'as  ointment  poured  forth.' 
There  was  a  vivacity,  activity,  sweetness, 
simplicity  and  piety  in  her,  that  were  very 
pleasing.  On  arriving  at  Serampore  in  Au- 
gust, 1825,  I  heard  her  spoken  of  in  terms  of 
much  respect,  and  her  death  was  greatly  re- 
17 


202  MEMOIR    OF 

gretted.  I  know  the  spot  near  the  detested 
temple  of  Juggernaut,  where  the  first  martyr 
to  our  Mission  is.  But  I  correct  myself;  my 
first-born  was  the  first  martyr,  and  Cuttack 
our  first  station  in  Orissa,  the  spot  where  we 
first  took  possession  of  that  land  of  our  in- 
heritance. Our  beloved  sister  has  not  lived 
nor  died  in  vain.  The  cause  of  Missions  is 
endeared,  when  embalmed  by  the  martyrdom 
of  departed  friends;  and  shall  this  cause  de- 
cline in  our  estimation,  affection  and  support  ? 
Visit  the  sandy  grave  of  departed  friends  ire 
the  Mission  field,  and  think,  Has  life  been 
laid  down  in,  "this  cause  ?  For  this  cause 
have  Apostles,  Confessors,  and  'the  noble 
army  of  martyrs'  labored  and  '  resisted  unto 
blood,'  yea,  has  'the  Captain  of  bur  sal- 
vation '  '  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death:  * 
and  shall  I  'sit  still,'  and  not  go  up  '  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  to  'the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty?  '  What  pious  heart, 
what  zealous  mind,  but  must  exclaim,  as  res- 
pects the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ, 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  '  If  I  forget  thee, 
O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her 
cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my 
tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth;  if  I 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  203 

prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my  chief  joy.' 
Ps.  cxxxvii.  5,  6.  O  may  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church,  who  watches  the  ashes  of  his 
saints,  '  till  all  that  dust  shall  rise,'  when  he 
looks  down  upon  the  ashes  of  our  sister,  en- 
tombed near  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut — blast 
the  system  of  Idolatry  pursued  within  its 
walls — banish  British  support  of  its  cruelties 
and  obscenities,  and,  in  the  morning  of  the 
resurrection,  give  our  dear  sister  to  arise, 
amidst  myriads  of  believing  Oreahs;  whose 
eyes  have  seen,  in  successive  ages,  the  deso- 
lations of  that  horrid  shrine  of  idolatry — 

c  O'er  which  the  plough  hath  pass'd,  and  weeds  have 
grown.'  " 

It  is  not  unlikely  that  this  brief  memoir  of 
the  amiable  and  pious  Charlotte  Sutton  may 
excite  in  the  minds  of  the  readers  some  such 
reflections  as  the  following: — How  mysterious 
it  seems  that  one  so  well  qualified  for  exten- 
sive usefulness,  should  be  removed  just  as 
she  was  entering  upon  her  work,  especially 
as  there  are  so  few  well  qualified  laborers  in 
the  vast  heathen  field.  And  then,  how  sad 
that  one  so  young,  so  lovely,  so  pious,  should 
be  cut  off  in  the  very  morning  of  her  days; 
and  perhaps  sympathy  for  the  bereaved  hus- 


204  MEMOIR  OF 

band,  may  induce  the  further  thought,  how 
desolate,  and  smitten,  and  blighted  his  bloom- 
ing hopes  and  prospects  must  have  been. 
On  such  reflections  as  these,  the  writer  wishes 
to  offer  a  few  observations. 

He  acknowledges  that  all  this  is  perfectly 
natural,  and  what  has  occupied  his  mind,  per- 
haps a  thousand  times;  but  he  begins  to  see 
that  such  thoughts  are  far  too  superficial. 
God,  he  believes,  intends  to  teach  us  some 
useful  lessons,  as  well  as  administer  whole- 
some rebuke  in  these  afflictive  dispensations. 
He  intends  to  make  us  feel  our  entire  depend- 
ance  on  him;  that  he  governs  and  will  govern, 
and  that  great  and  glorious  effects  on  immortal 
minds,  are  not  to  be  brought  about,  just  when 
and  how,  and  by  whom  men  please.  At  the 
same  time,  by  such  events  as  these,  he  speaks 
to  our  cold  and  lifeless  souls,  in  a  way  that 
obliges  us  to  regard  him.  God  will  employ 
effectual  measures  to  awaken  his  people  to 
duty;  and  if  those  already  employed  will  not 
suffice,  he  will  go  yet  farther,  and  call  louder 
and  louder,  and  strike  harder  and  harder,  un- 
til we  hear  and  obey. 

1st.  As  it  respects  the  removal  of  promising 
laborers  from  the  field,  when  the  number  is 


MRS.     CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  205 

so  small, — he  would  remark  that  this  appears 
to  be  God's  way  of  obtaining  more.  I  know 
this  seems  paradoxical;  but  this  is  not  the 
only  paradox  connected  with  the  salvation  of 
souls,  to  say  nothing  now  about  the  fact,  that 
in  all  religious  matters,  before  we  can  rise 
high,  we  must  be  brought  low;  before  we  can 
become  strong,  we  must  become  weak.  I 
would  say,  Look  at  the  fact  of  sending  mission- 
aries abroad,  being  conducive  to  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  at  home!  And  yet  it  is  an  un- 
deniable fact,  that  the  more  money,  and  men, 
and  labor  we  expend  on  foreign  missions,  the 
more  our  own  churches  flourish  and  increase 
in  numbers  and  piety.  But  how,  it  will  be 
asked,  does  the  removal  of  our  most  promising 
laborers  tend  to  procure  more?  I  answer 
that  as  to  the  case  already  mentioned,  we 
have  the  facts  to  prove  that  it  is  so,  wheth- 
er we  can  explain  how  it  is  so,  or  not. 
This  much,  however,  we  can  easily  see,  that 
whenever  a  faithful,  zealous,  well  qualified 
laborer  goes  forth,  he  exerts  a  happy  influence 
wherever  he  goes,  he  excites  some  attention 
to  the  great  work;  but  when  such  a  man  or 
woman  is  removed  it  excites  a  vast  deal  more, 
it  awakens  thought,  and  feeling  and  effort. 
18* 


206  MEMOIR    OF 

Mr.  Skinner,  a  Baptist  missionary  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  died,  and  his  wife  and  child, 
all  in  a  few  days.  As  soon  as  the  news  ar- 
rived, his  father  offered  to  go  and  occupy  his 
son's  post,  and  he  is  gone,  and  several  others 
are  about  to  follow  in  consequence. 

Harriet  Newell  was  a  kindred  spirit  to 
Charlotte  Sutton, — they  often  have  been,  and 
probably  often  will  be  mentioned  together. 
Young  and  pious,  and  eminently  qualified  as 
she  was,  she  did  not  live  even  to  enter  upon 
missionary  ground.  But  was  Harriet  Newell's 
life  lost  to  the  cause  of  missions?  No,  she 
has  been  the  mother  of  a  large  family  of  mis- 
sionaries, and  she  has  breathed  her  quicken- 
ing spirit  on  thousands  of  souls,  who  are  help- 
ing on  the  work  throughout  the  whole  Chris- 
tian world.  And  similar  doubtless,  will  be 
the  happy  influence  of  the  life  and  death  of 
Charlotte  Sutton.  That  influence  already 
begins  to  be  exerted  and  felt  upon  India. 

A  second  reflection  as  likely  to  arise  in  the 
mind  of  the  reader  is,  "  How  sad,  that  one  so 
young,  so  lovely,  so  pious,  should  be  cut  off" 
in  the  morning  of  her  days."  It  is  sad,  it  is 
awful,  but  it  is  also  an  exemplification  of 
Divine  truth,  that  all  flesh  is  grass,  and  the 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  207 

goodliness  thereof  as  the  flower  of  the  field. 
And  this  is  calculated  to  operate  most  benefi- 
cially on  the  thoughtless  souls  of  men.  It  is 
fitted  to  bring  sinful  neglectors  of  their  souls 
to  attend  to  them.  And  this  has  been  done 
by  the  death  of  the  beloved  subject  of  these 
memoirs.  The  writer  has,  in  his  own  family, 
had  the  happiness  of  baptizing,  since  his  re- 
turn, two  of  the  sisters  of  Charlotte,  and  his 
brother,  the  husband  of  one  of  them,  his  father 
and  mother,  and  her  father  and  mother;  and 
several  others,  that  he  has  become  acquainted 
with,  have  been  much  blessed  in  their  souls 
since  her  death.  In  this  view,  her  death  is  an 
incalculable  blessing. 

But  in  the  removal  of  such  a  lovely  charac- 
ter from  the  stage  of  life  in  the  beginning  of 
their  days,  there  is  another  most  important 
end  accomplished.  It  is  that  of  setting  Chris- 
tians to  work  while  it  is  called  to-day.  We  are 
naturally  indolent  creatures,  and  Christians 
especially,  exhibit  unutterable  folly  by  their 
slothfulness  and  covetousness  in  the  cause  of 
God.  But  such  awakening  providences  as 
these,  convince  them  it  is  time  to  be  up  and 
doing, — that  what  they  do  they  must  do  quick- 


208  MEMOIR  OF 

ly.  If  such  well  qualified  laborers  as  we  refer 
to,  were  permitted  to  live  to  a  good  old  age, 
then  death  would  be  expected  as  a  thing  of 
course;  and  instead  of  stimulating  to  action, 
it  would  tend  to  lull  them  to  sleep  on  the 
sluggard's  couch. 

Then  again,  as  it  respects  the  dear  departed 
objects  of  our  love  and  admiration;  if  these 
observations  be  correct,  it  is  not  so  hard  a 
lot  for  them  as  our  murmurings  would  imply. 
God  has  thus  answered  their  prayers,  and 
wishes,  and  exertions  to  be  useful.  And  if 
their  exalted  piety  fitted  them  for  heavenly 
blessedness,  our  thoughts  of  that  blessedness 
must  be  low  and  grovelling  indeed,  if  we  do 
not 'think  that  to  die  is  gain.  "If  ye  love 
me,','  said  the  Redeemer,  "ye  would  rejoice 
because  I  said  I  go  to  my  Father."  And 
surely  if  we  viewed  the  matter  aright,  we 
should  do  so  with  respect  to  the  pious  objects 
of  our  tenderest  affection. 

But  it  was  also  observed,  that  as  a  third  re- 
flection, the  reader  of  these  memoirs,  might, 
in  his  sympathy  for  the  bereaved  husband  and 
motherless  babe,  advert  to  his  withered  heart, 
and  the  sad  wreck  which  had  been  made  of 
his  fondest  hopes  and  brightest  prospects. 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE   SUTTON.  209 

Ah!  this  is  touching  a  chord,  which  vibrates 
through  his  inmost  soul.  No  language  can 
describe  the  deep-rooted  agony  of  his  heart. 
But  the  writer  does  not  wish  to  re-open  those 
sources  of  sorrow.  We  may,  however,  re- 
mark that  God  has  not  placed  us  in  this  world 
merely  that  we  may  luxuriate  in  the  sweet 
society  of  his  creatures.  No,  he  intends  to 
fit  us,  if  we  are  his,  for  higher,  nobler,  never- 
ending  pleasures  in  his  immediate  presence, 
and  where  too,  these  sweet  sharers  of  our 
bliss  on  earth,  shall  be  ours  forever.  The 
writer  can  see  mercy,  unspeakable  mercy, 
as  well  as  chastisement,  in  this  visitation  tiom 
his  hand. 

The  babe  was  too  young  to  feel  its  loss. 
Never  can  the  writer  forget  his  anxious  feel- 
ings when  carrying  his  infant  in  his  arms, 
through  that  dreary  night,  when  the  mother 
was  removed  to  Pooree,  and  also  on  another 
similar  occasion  after  her  death.  Ye  youth- 
ful parents!  you  will  best  conceive  what  fear- 
ful forebodings,  as  to  what  might  be  his  future 
character,  and  above  all  his  future  destiny, 
occupied  his  mind;  and  how  earnestly  the 
prayer  was  put  up,  that  God  would  make  him 
a  child  of  his.  God  has  heard  that  prayer, 


210  MEMOIR    OF 

and  removed  the  child  from  the  evil  to  come, 
to  never-ending  good. 

But  perhaps  it  ought  to  be  added,  that 
while  God  disappointed  the  fondest  hopes  of 
the  writer  in  one  View,  he  by  this  very  means 
answered  his  best  prayers,  and  fulfilled  his 
best  desires.  It  is  taken  for  granted,  that 
every  sincere  Christian  wishes  beyond  all 
things  else  to  promote  the  glory  of  God. 
Now,  by  removing  the  wife  of  the  writer,  he 
has  introduced  him  to  a  field  of  labor,  which 
in  all  probability  he  would  otherwise  never 
have  entered;  and  thus,  if  present  prospects 
are  realized,  have  brought  a  whole  section  of 
the  Christian  church,  which  has  been  hitherto 
entirely  inactive,  into  the  missionary  vineyard, 
and  furnished  a  number  of  laborers  for  that 
very  province  where  it  was  hoped  that  the 
subject  of  these  memoirs  would  have  labored. 
Thus  "  God  is  his.  own  interpreter." 

Still  let  us  not  make  an  improper  use  of 
these  remarks.  It  is  true,  after  all,  that  it  is 
our  sinfulness,  and  earthliness,  and  unfaith- 
fulness that  makes  such  procedure  necessary 
on  the  part  of  God;  and  if  we  would  not  lose 
more  of  our  beloved  friends,  and  best  qualified 
laborers,  at  such  an  untimely  hour  of  their 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    BUTTON.  211 

lives,  we  must  avert  the  calamity,  by  seeking 
after  higher  degrees  of  holiness,  by  living 
more  like  Christians,  by  being  more  liberal, 
prayerful,  and  devoted,  by  being  more  atten- 
tive to  God's  milder  voice;  in  one  word  by 
seeking  to  "  glorify  God  in  our  bodies  and 
our  spirits  which  are  His." 

While  we  would  thus  attempt  to  trace  the 
hand  of  God,  in  the  removal  of  the  beloved 
object  of  these  memoirs,  from  her  field  of 
labor,  and  from  her  brightening  prospects  on 
earth, — let  us  not  overlook  the  many  useful 
lessons,  which  her  whole  character  as  a 
Christian  might  teach  us.  We  especially 
commend  to  the  attention  of  the  reader,  those 
suggested  by  the  original  compiler  of  this 
little  history. 

Here  let  the  young  behold  the  excellence 
and  incalculable  worth  of  early  piety.  It 
was  religion  that  rendered  Charlotte  Sutton 
what  she  was, — so  amiable  in  life,  so  lovely 
in  death.  It  was  religion^  the  religion  of 
the  cross,  that  enabled  her  to  contemplate 
with  such  calm  composure  the  solemn  reali- 
ties of  eternity, — which  stripped  death  of  its 
sting,  and  life  of  its  charm!  Under  the  in- 
fluence of  divine  grace  she  had  chosen  the 


212 


MEMOIR    OF 


good  part:  her  hope  rested  on  the  atoning 
Saviour;  and  she  looked  forward  with  desire 
to  the  dwellings  of  endless  rest  and  peace. 
How  different  were  her  feelings,  her  prospects 
and  her  comforts,  from  theirs  who  trifle  with 
redeeming  love;  who  have  no  true  piety,  and 
consequently  no  Saviour;  no  heavenly  Fa- 
ther; no  hope  but  delusion;  no  eternal  home 
but  hell;  whose  life  is  vanity,  whose  death 
perdition!  Blessed  was  the  day  that  brought 
her  to  the  Saviour's  feet,  for  then  her  true 
happiness  for  time  and  eternity  began.  O 
let  the  reader  think,  Is  similar  blessedness 
mine  ? 

Let  the  Christian  behold  in  this  memoir 
another  illustration  of  the  excellence'  of  the 
Gospel.  Compare  Charlotte  Sutton  with  the 
poor  benighted  Hindoo  woman; — the  former, 
while  as  a  pardoned  penitent,  trusting  in 
Jesus,  glowing  with  a  divine  love  and  a  holy 
benevolence,  which  might  burn  without  dis- 
paragement of  his  excellence  in  an  angel's 
breast,  and  following  after  a  purity  and 
holiness  of  character  like  that  of  her  exalted 
Lord;  the  latter,  degraded,  debased,  a  stran- 
ger to  the  sublime  feelings  of  the  Gospel, 
esteeming  impurity  religion,  admiring  and 


MRS.   CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  213 

extolling  obscenity  in  the  midst  of  myriads 
before  her  idol's  car.  The  former,  in  life, 
peaceful  and  resigned;  in  death,  if  disease 
forbids  triumph,  yet  safe: — the  latter,  in  life, 
without  one  solid  hope;  in  death,  agonized 
by  doubt  and  terrified  by  fear: — the  former, 
when  death  is  passed,  admitted  to  those  re- 
gions of  holiness,  for  which  atoning  blood  and 
sanctifying  grace  have  qualified  her  happy 
spirit: — the  latter,  laden  with  impurity,  idola- 
try and  crime,  driven  to  the  world  of  guilt 
and  woe! — What  causes  the  mighty,  the  eter- 
nal difference?  the  former  knew  the  Gospel, 
the  latter  knows  it  not — Charlotte  Button  was 
A  CHRISTIAN,  the  poor  Hindoo  is  an  idolater. 
What  a  motive  is  here  for  diffusing  the  Gos- 
pel! that  Gospel  so  lovely  in  its  triumphs, 
so  glorious  in  its  eternal  effects!  Let  the 
Christian  love  the  Gospel,  and  pray  for  more 
of  her  spirit,  who,  like  Newell  and  Judson, 
laid  down  her  life  in  its  hallowed  cause. 


18 


214  MEMOIR    OF 

A  friend,  who  highly  esteemed  her,  has 
written  some  elegiac  lines  on  her  decease. 
Perhaps  the  insertion  of  them  may  not  be 
uninteresting. 

Dear  Christian  pilgrim,  much  beloved,  adieu! 
For  thou  hast  left  earth's  transitory  strife, 
And  far  hast  soar'd  above  the  ethereal  blue, 
To  blissful  mansions  of  eternal  life. 

Ah  thou  art  dead!  yet  what  was  death  to  thee! 
No  king  of  terrors  shrouded  with  dismay; — 
Death  was  thy  guide  to  immortality, 
To  thy  loved  Lord,  and  heaven's  unclouded  day. 

In  thee,  religion's  lovely  charms  combin'd; 
Her  heavenly  graces,  deck'd  thy  rising  soul; — 
Those  graces  fair,  for  brighter  worlds  design 'd 
O'er  thee,  display 'd  in  this,  their  sweet  control:— 

Charms  of  immortal  growth,  whose  deathless  prime 
Attracts,  delights,  the  blest  angelic  eye  ; 
Whose  budding  morning  was  thy  span  in  time, 
Whose  blooming  noon  is  God's  eternity. 

Oh  thou  wast  good!  in  thee,  by  Heaven  inspir'd, 
Dwelt  Christian  sweetness  and  celestial  love; 
And  glowing  hope,  by  blissful  visions  fir'd, 
And  faith  that  panted  onward  still  to  move. 

While  heavenward  moving,  loving  and  belov'd, 
Poor  India's  sorrows  pierc'd  thy  tender  heart, 
Her  moans  of  misery,  which  thy  pity  mov'd, 
Bade  thee  from  country,  friends,  and  kindred  part. 


MRS.    CHARLOTTE    SUTTON.  215 

Serenely  leaving  England's  joys  behind, 
Careless  of  death,  prepar'd  for  grief  and  pain; 
Far  didst  thou  go,  to  bless  poor  lost  mankind; — 
To  thee  to  live  was  Christ,  to  die  was  gain. 

Where  Jugunnatha's  victims  rave  and  die, 
Thy  pulse  grew  still,  thy  ransom'd  spirit  fled; 
Perhaps  the  first,  that  through  the  azure  sky, 
Ascended  from  that  desert  of  the  dead. 

Ah!  thou  art  gone!  yet  not  for  ever  gone, 
Dear  saint,  to  us,  by  God  in  kindness  given; 
Not  lost,  though  from  thy  lov'd  connections  torn, 
But  gone  to  join  far  happier  friends  in  heaven. 

No  more  shall  sickness  blast  thy  lovely  bloom; 
No  more  shall  death  sit  pallid  on  thy  brow, 
Uufading  glories,  thy  dear  form  illume; 
From  earth  remov'd,  thou  art  an  angel  now. 

No  burning  tear  shall  linger  on  thy  cheek, 

No  sigh  disturb  the  raptures  of  thy  soul, 

No  voice  to  thee  in  sorrow's  accents  speak, 

No  sunbeams  scorch,  no  tempests  round  thee  roll. 

Oh  do  we  dream,  or  art  thou  gone  indeed! 
Could  none  Imtnanuel's  faithful  follower  save! 
Ah!  is  our  Charlotte  number'd  with  the  dead! 
Has  she  become  the  prisoner  of  the  grave! 

Alas!  she  has  :  yet  then  her  heaven-born  soul, 
For  nobler  scenes,  for  endless  scenes  design'd, 
Soar'd  where  no  years  a  wasting  torrent  roll, 
And  left  its  mould  'nag  tenement  behind. 


216  MEMOIR  OF 

Left  it  a  moment — Hark!     The  Archangel's  voice — 
The  trumpet  sounds — Earth's  firmest  columns  bow — 
The  Judge  descends — Captives  of  death  rejoice  ! 
Forsaken  grave,  where's  thy  dear  pris'ner  now  1 

No  more  a  mould'ring  tenant  of  the  tomb, 
She  meets  her  Lord,  in  glory's  perfect  blaze; 
Her  Lord  conducts  his  lov'd  disciple  home, 
And  wond'ring  angels  on  her  beauties  gaze. 

Dear  sainted  friend,  rest  till  that  blissful  morn  : 
In  peace  and  intermediate  glory  rest! — 
Soon,  vast  eternity  on  us  will  dawn; 
Then  may  we  meet  in  dwellings  of  the  blest! 

Let  western  lands  their  Harriet*  admire, 
And  her  bright  graces  fire  the  raptur'd  mind; 
While  we  to  catch  our  Charlotte's  zeal  aspire, 
Her  life,  her  death,  as  pious  as  resign'd. 

*  Mrs.  Harriet  Newell. 


UC5B     LIBRARY 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


IR'D  UMJML 


APR  15  1991 

*Ng6  MS. 
REC'D  LD-URL 

QLOCT07199 


1  4 


A     000  606  560     1 


I  I 

I  I 


mam 


